vnlike to the Protestants our Aduersaries vvhich make no scruple to leaue out the name of Paul in the title of the Epistle to the Hebrues though it be in euery Greeke booke vvhich they translate And their most authorised English Bibles leaue our Catholike in the title of S. Iames Epistle and the rest vvhich vvere famously knovven in the primitiue Church by the name of Catholicae Epistolae Euseb hist Eccl. li. 2 c. 22. Item vve giue the Reader in places of some importance an other reading in the margent specially vvhen the Greeke is agreable to the same as Io. 4. transiet de morte ad vitam Other Latin copies haue transiit and so it is in the Greeke Vve binde not our selues to the pointes of any one copie print or edition of the vulgar Latin in places of no controuersie but folovv the pointing most agreable to the Greeke and to the fathers commentaries As Col. 1 10. Ambulantes dignè Deo per omnia placentes Vvalking vvorthy of God in al things pleasing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 1 17. Vve point thus Deus Domini nostri Iesu Christi pater gloriae as in the Greeke and S. Chrysostom S. Hierom both in text and commentaries Vvhich the Catholike reader specially must marke lest he finde fault vvhen he seeth our translation disagree in such places from the pointing of his Latin Testament Vve translate sometime the word that is in the Latin margent and not that in the text when by the Greeke or the fathers we see it is a manifest fault of the writers heretofore that mistooke one word for an other As In fine not in side 1. Pet. 3. v. 8. praesentiam not praescientiam 2 Pet. 1. v. 16. Heb. 13. latuerunt not placueâ—unt Thus we haue endeuoured by al meanes to satisfie the indifferent reader and to helpe his vnderstanding euery way both in the text and by Annotations and withal to deale most sincerely before God and man in translating and expounding the most sacred text of the holy Testament Fare wel good Reader and if we profit the any whit by our poore paines let vs for Gods sake be partakers of thy deuout praiers together with humble and contrite hart call vpoÌ„ our Sauiour Christ to cease these troubles stormes of his derest spouse in the meane time comforting our selues with this saying of S. Augustine That Heretikes vvhen they receiue povver corporally to afflict the Church doe exercise her patience but vvhen they oppugne her onely by their euil doctrine or opinions then they exercise her vvisedom De ciuit Dei li. 18. ca. 51. THE SIGNIFICATION OR MEANING OF THE NVMBERS AND MARKES vsed in this Nevv Testament THe numbers in the inner margent of the text shevv the number of verses in euery Chapter The numbers in the Arguments before euery Chapter point to the same numbers of verses in the text treating of the same matter The numbers in the beginning of the AnnotatioÌ„s signifie that the Annotation is vpon such a verse of the text The numbers in the inner margent or els vvhere ioyned to the citations of Scripture if they be vvritten thus Gen. 4 16. the first is the chapter the second is the verse If thus Gen. 4. 16. both are the Chapters If thus Gen. 4 16. 17. 18. the first is the chapter al the rest the verses If thus Gen. 4 16. 5 7. it signifieth chap. 4. vers 16. and chap. 5. vers 7. ✠This crosse signifieth the beginning of euery verse ″ This marke in the text signifieth that there is an Annotation vpon that vvord or vvordes vvhich folovv the said marke * This starre in the text or in the Annotations signifieth the allegations cited ouer against the same in the margent or some other thing ansvvering therevnto ` ’ This marke shevveth an other reading in the margent And if there be nothing in the margent it signifieth that those vvordes are not in some copies a b These notes in the text referre the reader to the self same in the margent Mt. for Matthevv Mr. for Marke ⊢ This marke signifieth the ending of Gospels and Epistles Their beginning is knovven by the margent vvhere directly at the beginning of them is set The Gospel or The Epistle vpon such a day And if it could not be so set directly because of other marginal notes then b is the marke of their beginning And if some fevv by ouersight be not noted in the margent it is supplied in the table of Epistles and Gospels at the end of this booke ⧠THE BOOKES OF THE NEVV Testament according to the counte of the Catholike Churche 4 GOSPELS The Gospel of S. Matthevv The Gospel of S. Marke The Gospel of S. Luke The Gospel of S. Iohn The ACTES of the Apostles S. PAVLES EPIST. 14. The Epistle to the Romanes The 1 Epistle to the Corinthians The 2 Epistle to the Corinthians The Epistle to the Galatians The Epistle to the Ephesians The Epistle to the Phillppians The Epistle to the Colossians The 1 Epist to the Thessalonians The 2 Epistle to the ThessaloniaÌ„s The 1 Epistle to Timothee The 2 Epistle to Timothee The Epistle to Titus The Epistle to Philemon The Epistle to the Hebrevves THE 7 CATHOL EPISTLES The Epistle of S. Iames. The 1 Epistle of S. Peter The 2 Epistle of S. Peter The 1 Epistle of S. Iohn The 2 Epistle of S. Iohn The 3 Epistle of S. Iohn The Epistle of S. Iude. The APOCALYPSE of S. Iohn 1 The infallible authoritie and excellencie of them aboue al other writings S. Augustine li. II. cont Faustum cap. 5. THe excellencie of the Canonical authoritie of the old and new Testament is distincted from the bookes of later writers which being confirmed in the Apostles times by the succession of Bishops and propagations of Churches is placed as it were in a certaine throne on high wherevnto euery faithful godly vnderstanding must be subiect and obedient There if any thing moue or trouble thee as absurd thou maiest not say The author of this booke held not the truth but either the copie is faultie or the Translatour erred or thou vnderstandest not But in the workes of them that wrote afterward which are conteined in infinite bookes but are in no case equal to that most sacred authoritie of CANONICAL SCRIPTVRES in which soeuer of them is found euen the same truth yet the authoritie is far vnequal 2 The discerning of Canonical from not Canonical and of their infallible truth and sense commeth vnto vs only by the credite vve giue vnto the CATHOLIKE CHVRCHE through vvhose coÌ„mendation vve beleeue both the Gospel and Christ him self Vvhereas the Sectaries measure the matter by their fantasies and opinion S. Augustine cont Epist fundamenti cap. 5. I for my part vvould not beleeue the Gospel vnles the authoritie of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH moued me They therfore whom I obied saying Beleeue the Gospel vvhy should I not beleeue them saying Beleeue
temporal commodities sake either coiâ—ath or folovveth nevv opinions S. August li. de Vtil â—red cap. 1. And lastly by the resemblance they haue vvith the auncient and notorious Schismatike Corè and his companions vvho forsooke the ordinarie Priesthod appointed by God and would needes doe sacrifice them selues without lavvful calling Such in deede be al Heretikes and such be al their sacraments seruice and offices in their Church as Cores vvere in his schismatical tabernacles And as pride vvas the cause of his reuolting from the obedience of Moyses and Aaron his Priests and true Gouernours so is intolerable pride the cause of al Heretikes forsaking their lavvful Pastors and Rulers and namely of forsaking Christes owne Vicar in earth our true Aaron as S. Bernard calleth him De consid li. 2. cap. 8. To al such forsakers the Apostle here giueth the curse and Va due to the said three Cain Balaam and Corè and telleth them that the storme of darkenes and eternal damnation is prouided for them most liuely describing al Heretikes as in some vve to our woe haue experience by their maners in our daies in al this passage euen to the end of the epistle 19. These are they vvhich segregate them selues The conditions in the later daies that is euer since Christs time not of these onely of our age For there were many that forsooke Gods Church and segregated them selues from the fellowship of the faithful euen in the primitiue Church that vve may the lesse maruel at these mens segregating them selues and going out from the rest into seueral sectes which S. Augustine therfore calleth Segregations THE ARGVMENT OF THE APOCALYPSE OF S. IOHN THAT vvhich the old Testament foretold of Christ him self the Apostles could report the fulfilling thereof in the nevv Testament by vvay of an historie euen from his Conception to his Glorification But of his Church they could not doe the like because in their time it did but beginne being to continue long after them euen to the end of the vvorld and then at length to be glorified as Christ her Spouse alreadie is Herevpon God vvould haue S. Luke to report in the Actes of the Apostles the storie of the Churches beginning and for the rest of it to the end that vve might receiue this benefite also by the Apostles handes he vvould S. Iohn to tell vs of it in this booke by vvay of a prophecie Of vvhich booke S. Hierome saith The Apocalypse of S. Iohn hath as many sacrament or mysteries as vvordes Yea more then that In euery vvord there are hid manifold and sundrie senses Therfore it is very litle that can here be noted in respect Yet to giue the good Catholike vvhose comfort is here some litle helpe the booke may be deuided into fiue partes The first after the Proâ—â—me conteineth seuen Epistles from Christ novv in glorie to seuen Churches of Asia or for these he maketh al one to the seuen Bishops of those Churches meaning no to those only but to al his Churches Bishops throughout the vvorld saying therefore in euery one of them to al in general He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches As also in euery one he exhorteth vs to fight manfully in this spiritual vvarfare of ours against sinne for the victorie and in euery one accordingly promiseth vs a revvard in heauen But before this in the beginning of euery one be partly commendeth partly reprehendeth and exhorteth to penance Vvhere this is much to be noted and feared that among so many he reproueth somevvhat in al saue only in tvvo vvhich are the second the sixt In the beginning also of euery one he taketh some peece out of the apparition going before to frame thereof his slyle agreably to the matter of eche Epistle After this admonition to Pastors and their flockes the second part folovveth vvherein the Church and vvhole course thereof from the beginning to the end is expressed in the opening of a booke in Gods hand and the seuen seales thereof by Christ for the vvhich he seeth praise sung novv in heauen and earth not only to the Godhead as before but also after a nevv manner to Christ according to his Manhod And here vvhen he is come to the opening of the last seale signifying Domesday he letteth that matter alone for a vvhile and to speake more fully yet of the said course of the Church he bringeth in an other pagent as it vvere of seuen Angels vvith seuen Trumpets The effect of both the Seales Trumpets in this That the Church beginning and proceding there should be raised against it cruel persecutions and pestilent heresies and at length after al heresies a certaine most blasphemous Apostasie being the next preparatiue to the comming of Antichrist After al vvhich Antichrist him self in person shal appeare in the time of the sixt seale and sixt trumpet persecuting and seducing for the short time of his reigne more then al before him The Church notvvithstanding shal still continue and vvade through al because Christ her Spouse is stronger then al these aduersaries vvho also straight after the said sixt time shal in the seuenth come in maiestie and iudge al. Of the vvhich iudgement differring yet a vvhile to speake at large he doth first in the third part intreate more fully of the Deuils vvorking by Antichrist and his companie against the Church that the iustice of Christ aftervvard in iudging may be more manifest At length therefore in the fourth part he commeth to the seuen last plagues the seuenth of them conteining the final damnation of the vvhole multitude societie or corps of the vvicked from the beginning of the vvorld to the end Vvhich multitude in the Gospel and first Epistle of this same S. Iohn as also in the other Scriptures commonly is often called Mundus the vvorld and here he calleth it partly Meretricem a vvhore or harlot because vvith her concupiscence she entiseth the carnal and earthly men avvay from God partly Ciuitatem Babylon the Citie of Babylon because it maketh vvarre against Hierusalem the Citie of God and laboureth to hold Gods people captiue in sinne as it vvas shadovved in Nabuchodonosor his Babylonias leading and holding the Ievves vvith their Hierusalem in captiuitie vntil Cyrus in figure of Christ deliuered them But vvhether al these seuen plagues should be vnderstood as the seuenth of Domesday it self it is hard to define More like it is that the first sixe are to goe before Domesday but vvhether corporally and literally so as Moyses plagued Egypt or rather spiritually it is more hard to define Yet it seemeth more easie to vnderstand them corporally as also the plagues vvherevvith Elias and his fellovv shal in the time of Antichrist plague the vvicked vvhich peraduenture shal be the same last plagues vvhere of vve reade in this booke c. 11. v. 6. But not content to haue described
prouision vvas made that no heretical version set forth by Vvicleffe or his adherentes should be suffered nor any other in or after his time be published or permitted to be readde being not approued and allovved by the Diócesan before alleaging S. Hierom for the difficultie and danger of interpreting the holy Scripture out of one tonge into an other though by learned and Catholike men So also it is there insinuated that neither the Translations set forth before that Heretikes time nor other aftervvard being approued by the lavvful Ordinaries were euer in our countrie wholy forbidden though they were not to say the truth in quiet and better times much lesse when the people vvere prone to alteratioÌ„ heresie or noueltie either hastily admitted or ordinarily readde of the vulgar but vsed onely or specially of some deuout religious and contemplatiues persons in reuerence secrecie and silence for their spiritual comforte Now since Luthers reuolt also diuers learned Catholikes for the more speedy abolishing of a number of false and impious translations put forth by sundry sectes and for the better preseruation or reclaime of many good soules endangered thereby haue published the Bible in the seueral languages of almost all the principal prouinces of the Latin Church no other bookes in the world being so pernicious as hereticall translations of the Scriptures poisoning the people vnder colour of diuine authoritie not many other remedies being more soueraine against the same if it be vsed in order discretion and humilitie then the true faithful and sincere interpretation opposed therevnto Vvhich causeth the holy Church not to forbid vtterly any Catholike translation though she allow not the publishing or reading of any absolutely and without exception or limitation knowing by her diuine and most sincere wisedom how where when and to whom these her Maisters and Spouses giftes are to be bestowed to the most good of the faithful and therfore neither generally permitteth that which must needes doe hurt to the vnworthy nor absolutely condemneth that which may doe much good to the worthie Vvherevpon the order which many a wise man wished for before was taken by the Deputies of the late famous Councel of Trent in this behalfe and confirmed by supreme authoritie that the holy Scriptures though truely and Catholikely translated into vulgar tonges yet may not be indiffereÌ„tly readde of all men nor of any other then such as haue expresse licence therevnto of their lawful Ordinaries with good testimonie from their Curates or Confessors that they be humble discrete and deuout persons and like to take much good and no harme thereby Vvhich prescript though in these daies of ours it can not be so precisely obserued as in other times places where there is more due respecte of the Churches authoritie rule and discipline yet we trust all wise and godly persons will vse the matter in the meane while with such moderation meekenes and subiection of hart as the handling of so sacred a booke the sincere senses of Gods truth therein the holy Canons Councels reason and religion do require Vvherein though for due preseruation of this diuine worke from abuse and prophanation and for the better bridling of the intolerable insolencie of proude curious contentious wittes the gouernours of the Church guided by Gods Spirit as euer before so also vpon more experience of the maladie of this time theâ— before haue taken more exacte order both for the readers and translatours in these later ages then of old yet we must not imagin that in the primitiue Church either euery one that vnderstoode the learned tonges wherein the Scriptures were written or other languages into which they were translated might without reprehension reade reason dispute turne and tosse the Scriptures or that our forefathers suffered euery schole-maister scholer or Grammarian that had a litle Greeke or Latin straight to take in hand the holy Testament or that the translated Bibles into the vulgar tonges were in the handes of euery husbandman artificer prentice boies girles mistresse maide man that they were sung plaies alleaged of euery tinker tauerner rimer minstrel that they were for table talke for alebenches for boates and barges and for euery prophane person and companie No in those better times men were neither so ill nor so curious of them selues so to abuse the blessed booke of Christ neither was there any such easy meanes before printing was inuented to disperse the copies into the handes of euery man as now there is They were then in Libraries Monasteries Colleges Churches in Bishops Priests and some other deuout principal Lâ—y mens houses and handes who vsed them with seare and reuerence and specially such partes as perteined to good life and maners not medling but in pulpit and schooles and that moderately to with the hard and high mysteries and places of greater difficultie The poore ploughman could then in labouring the ground sing the hymnes and psalmes either in knowen or vnknowen languages as they heard them in the holy Church though they could neither reade nor know the sense meaning and mysteries of the same Such holy persons of both sexes to whom S. Hierom in diuers Epistles to them commendeth the reading and meditation of holy Scriptures were diligent to searche all the godly histories imitable examples of chastitie humilitie obedience clemencie pouertie penance renouÌ„cing the world they noted specially the places that did breede the hatred of sinne feare of Gods iudgement delight in spiritual cogitations they referred them selues in all hard places to the iudgement of the auncient fathers and their maisters in religion neuer presuming to contend controule teach or talke of their owne sense and phantasie in deepe questions of diuinitie Then the Virgins did meditate vpon the places and examples of chastitie modestie and demurenesse the maried on coniugal faith and continencie the parents how to bring vp their children in faith and seare of God the Prince how to rule the subiect how to obey the Priest how to teach the people how to learne Then the scholer taught not his maister the sheepe controuled not the Pastor the yong student set not the Doctor to schoole not reproued their fathers of error ignorance Or if any were in those better daies as in al times of heresie such must needes be that had itching eares tikling tonges and wittes curious and contentious disputers hearers and talkers rather then doers of Gods word such the Fathers did euer sharply reprehend counting them vnworthy and vnprofitable readers of the holy Scriptures S. Hierom in his Epistle to Paulinus after declaration that no handy craft is so base nor liberall science so easy that can be had without a maister which S. Augustine also affirmeth De vtilitate cred cap. 7. nor that men presume in any occupation to teach that they neuer learned Only saith he the art of Scripture is that vvhich euery man chalengeth this the chatting old vvife this
the doting old man this the brabling sophister this on euery hand men presume to teach before they learne it Againe Some vvith poise of lofty vvordes deuise of scripture matters among vvomen othersome phy vpon it learne of vvomen vvhat to teach men and lest that be not ynough by facilitie of tong or rather audacitie teach that to others vvhich they vnderstand neuer a vvhit them selues to say nothing of such as be of my facultie vvho stepping from secular learning to holy scriptures and able to tickle the eares of the multitude vvith a smothe tale thinke all they speake to be the Law of God This he wrote then when this maladie of arrogancie and presumption in diuine matters vvas nothing so outragious as now it is S. Gregorie Nazianzene made an oration of the moderation that vvas to be vsed in these matters where he saith that some in his time thought them selues to haue all the wisedom in the world when they could once repeat tvvo or three wordes and them ill couched together out of Scriptures but he there diuinely discourseth of the orders and differences of degrees how in Christes mysticall body some are ordeined to learne some to teach that all are not Apostles all Doctors all interpreters all of tonges and knovvledge not all learned in Scriptures diuinitie that the people went not vp to talke with God in the mountaine but Moyses Aaron Eleazar nor they neither but by the difference of their callings that they that rebell against this ordinance are guilty of the conspiracie of Corè his cōplices that in Scripture there is both milke for babes and meate for men to be dispensed not according to euery ones greedines of appetit or vvilfulnes but as is most meete for eche ones necessitie and capacitie that as it is a shame for a Bishop or Priest to be vnlearned in Gods mysteries so for the common people it is often times profitable to saluation not to be curious but to folovv their Pastors in sinceritie simplicitie vvhereof excellently saith S. Augustine Fidei simplicitate sinceritate lactati nutriamur in Christo cum parui sumus maiorum cibos non appetamus that is Being fed vvith the simplicitie and sinceritie of faith as it vvere vvith milke so let vs be nourished in Christ and vvhen vve are litle ones let vs not couet the meates of the elder sort Vvho * in an other place testifieth that the vvord of God can not be preached nor certaine mysteries vttered to all men alike but are to be deliuered according to the capacitie of the hearers as he proueth both * by S. Paules example vvho gaue not to euery sort strong meate but milke to many as being not spiritual but carnal and not capable and * by our lordes also vvhho spake to some plainely and to others in parables affirmed that he had many things to vtter vvhich the hearers vvere not able to beare Hovv much more may vve gather that all thinges that be vvritten are not for the capacitie and diet of euery of the simple readers but that very many mysteries of holy vvritte be very far aboue their reach may and ought to be by as great reason deliuered them in measure meane most meete for them vvhich in deede can hardly be done vvhen the vvhole booke of the Bible lieth before euery man in his mother tonge to make choise of vvhat he list For vvhich cause the said Gregorie Nazianzen vvisheth the Christians had as good a lavv as the Hebrues of old had vvho as S. Hierom also vvitnesseth tooke order among them selues that none should read the Cantica Canticorum nor certaine other pieces of hardest Scriptures till they vvere thirtie yeres of age And truely there is no cause vvhy men should be more loth to be ordered and moderated in this point by Gods Church and their Pastors then they are in the vse of holy Sacraments for vvhich as Christ hath appointed Priestes and ministers at vvhose handes vve must receiue them and not be our owne caruers so hath he giuen * vs doctors prophetes expoūders interpreters teachers and preachers to take the lavv and our faith at their mouthes because our faith and religion commeth not to vs properly or principally by reading of Scriptures but as the Apostle saith by hearing of the preachers lavvfully sent though reading in order and humilitie much confirmeth and aduanceth the same Therfore this holy booke of the Scriptures is called of S. Ambrose Liber sacerdotalis the booke of priestes at vvhose handes and disposition vve must take and vse it Li. 2. ad Grat. The vvise vvil not here regard vvhat some vvilful people do mutter that the Scriptures are made for all men and that it is of enuie that the Priestes do keepe the holy booke from them Vvhich suggestion commeth of the same serpent * that seduced our first parents vvho persuaded them that God had forbidden them that tree of knovvledge lest they should be as cunning as him self and like vnto the Highest No no the church doth it to keepe them from blind ignorant presumption and from that vvhich the Apostle calleth falsi nominis scientiam knovvledge falsely so called and not to embarre them from the true knovvledge of Christ She vvould haue all vvise but vsque ad sobrietatem vnto sobrietie as the Apostle speaketh she knovveth the Scriptures be ordained for euery state as meates elements fire vvater candle kniues svvord the like vvhich are as needful most of them for children as old folkes for the simple as the vvise but yet vvould marre all if they vvere at the guiding of other then wise men or vvere in the handes of euery one for whose preseruation they be profitable She forbiddeth not the reading of them in any language enuieth no mans commoditie but giueth order hovv to doe it to edification and not destruction hovv to doe it without casting the holy to dogges or pearles to hogges See S. Chrysost ho. 24 in Matth declaring these hogges dogges to be carnal men Heretikes that take no good of the holy mysteries but thereby do both hurt them selues others how to doe it agreably to the soueraine sinceritie maiestie depth of Mysterie conteined in the same She vvould haue the presumptuous Heretike notvvithstanding he alleage them neuer so fast flying as it vvere through the whole Bible and coting the Psalmes Prophets Gospels Epistles neuer so readily for his purpose as Vincentius Lirinensis saith such mens fashion is yet she vvould according to Tertullians rule haue such mere vsurpers quite discharged of all occupying and possession of the holy Testament which is her old and onely right and inheritance and belongeth not to Heretikes at all vvhom Origen calleth Scripturarū fures theeues of the Scriptures She would haue the vnvvorthy repelled the curious repressed the simple measured the learned himbled and
ynough S. Matthew addeth these wordes also of our Sauiour teaching them to obserue al things whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you which conteineth al good workes and the whole iustice of a Christian man 17. These signes shal folow It is not meant that al Christians or true beleeuers should doe miracles but that some for the proofe of the faith of al should haue that gift The which is the grace or gift of the whole Church executed by certaine for the edification and profite of the whole THE ARGVMENT OF S. LVKES GOSPEL S Lukes Gospel may be diuided into fiue partes The first part is of the Infancie both of the precursor and of Christ himselfe chap. 1 and 2. The second of the Preparation that vvas made to the manifestation of Christ chap. 3 and a piece of the 4. The third of Christes manifesting him selfe by preaching and miracles specially in Galilee the other piece of the 4 chap. vnto the middes of the 17. The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvards his Passion the other piece of the 17 chap. vnto the middes of the 19. The fifth of the Holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem the other part of the 19 chap. vnto the end of the booke S. Luke vvas sectator saith S. Hierome that is a disciple of the Apostle Paul and a companion of 〈◊〉 his peregrination And the same vve see in the Actes of the Apostles Vvhere from the 16 chap. S. Luke putteth him selfe in the traine of S. Paul vvriting thus in the storie Forthwith we sought to goe into Macedonia and in like maner in the first person commonly through the rest of that booke Of him and his Gospel S. Hierom vnderstandeth this saying of S. Paul Vve haue sent with him the brother vvhose praise is in the Gospel through al Churches where also he addeth Some suppose so often as Paul in his Epistles saith According to my Gospel that he meaneth of Lukes booke And againe Luke learned the Gospel not onely of the Apostle Paul who had not been with our Lord in flesh but of the other Apostles which him selfe also in the beginning of his booke declareth saying As they deliuered to vs who them selues from the beginning saw and were ministers of the word It foloweth in S. Hierome Therfore he wrote the Gospel as he had heard but the Actes of the Apostles he compiled as he had seen S. Paul vvriteth of him by name to the Colossians Luke the Physicion saluteth you and to Timothee Luke alone is with me Finally of his end thus doth S. Hierome vvrite He liued fourescore and foure yeres hauing no wife He is buried at Constantinople to vvhich citie his bones vvith the Relikes of Andrew the Apostle were translated out of Achaia the twentith yere of Constantinus And of the same Translation also in another place against Vigilantius the Heretike It grieueth him that the Relikes of the Martyrs are couered with pretious couerings and that they are not either tied in cloutes or throwen to the dunghil why are we then * sacrilegious when we enter the Churches of the Apostles Was Constantinus ' the Emperour sacrilegious who translated to Constantinople the holy Relikes of Andrew Luke and Timothee at which the Diuels rore and the inhabiters of Vigilantius confesse that they feele their presence His sacred body is novv as Padua in Italie Vvither it vvas againe translated from Constantinople THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO LVKE CHAP. I. The Annunciation and Conception first of the Precursor 26 and sixe moneths after of Christ also him self 39 The Visitation of our Ladie vvhere both the mothers do Prophecie 5â— The Natiuitie and Circuâ—cision of the Precursor vvhere his father doth prophecie 80 The Precursor is from a childe an Eremite verse 1 BECAVSE many haue gone about to compile a narration of the things that haue been accomplished among vs ✠verse 2 according as they haue deliuered vnto vs vvho from the beginning them selues savv and vvere ministers of the vvord ✠verse 3 it seemed good also vnto me ″ hauing diligently atteined to al things from the beginning to vvrite to thee in order good * Theophilus ✠verse 4 that thou maist knovv the veritie of those vvordes vvhere of thou hast been instructed ✠verse 5 There vvas in the daies of Herod the king of Ievvrie a certaine Priest named Zacharie of the * course of Abia and his vvife of the daughters of Aaron and her name Elizabeth ✠verse 6 And they vvere both ″ iust before God vvalking ″ in al the commaundements ″ and iustifications of our Lord vvithout blame ✠verse 7 and they had no sonne for that Elizabeth vvas barren and both vvere vvel striken in their daies ✠verse 8 And it came to passe vvhen he executed the priestly function in the order of his course before God ✠verse 9 according to the custome of the Priestly function he vvent forth by lot * to offer incense entring into the temple of our Lord ✠verse 10 and * al the multitude of the people vvas praying vvithout at the houre of the incense ✠verse 11 And there appeared to him an Angel of our Lord standing on the right hand of the altar of incense ✠verse 12 And Zacharie vvas troubled seeing him and feare fel vpon him ✠verse 13 But the Angel said to him Feare not Zacharie for thy praier is heard and thy vvife Elizabeth shal beare thee a sonne and thou shalt cal his name Iohn ✠verse 14 and thou shalt haue ″ ioy and exultation and many shal reioyce in his natiuitie ✠verse 15 for he shal be great before our Lord and vvine and sicer he shal not drinke and he shal be replenished vvith the Holy Ghost euen from his mothers vvombe ✠verse 16 and he shal * conuert many of the children of Israel to the Lord their God ✠verse 17 and he shal goe before him * in the spirit and vertue of Elias that he may conuert the hartes of the fathers vnto the children and the incredulous to the vvisedom of the iust to prepare vnto the Lord a perfect people ⊢ ✠verse 18 And Zacharie said to the Angel Vvhereby shal I knovv this for I am old and my vvife is vvel striken in her daies ✠verse 19 And the Angel ansvvering said to him I am Gabriel that assist before God and am sent to speake to thee and to euangelize these things to thee ✠verse 20 And behold thou shalt be dumme and shalt not be able to speake vntil the day vvherein these things shal be done for-because thou hast not beleeued my vvordes vvhich shal be fulfilled in their time ✠verse 21 And the people vvas expecting Zacharie and they marueled that he made tariance in the temple ✠verse 22 And comming forth he could not speake to them and they knevv that he had seen a
blessing them Ascendeth into heauen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES THE Gospel hauing shevved hovv the Ievves most impiously rèiected Christ as also Moyses and the Prophets had foretold of them and therefore deserued to be reiected themselues also of him novv folovveth this booke of the Actes of the Apostles vvritten by S. Luke in Rome the fourth yâ—râ— of Nero An. Dom. 61 and shevveth hovv notvvithstanding their desertes Christ of his mercy as the Prophets also had foretold of him offered him selfe vnto that vnvvorthy people yea after that they had Crucified him sending vnto them his tvvelue Apostles to moue them to penance and so by Baptisme to make them of his Church and vvhiles al the Tvvelue vvere so occupied about the Ievves hovv of a persecuting Ievve he made an extraordinarie Apostle vvho vvas S. Paul and to auoide the scaÌ„dal of the Ievves to vvhom onely him selfe likevvise for the same cause had preached sent him and not any of his Twelue by and by who were his knovven Apostles vnto the Gentiles vvho neuer afore had Heard of Christ and vvere vvorshippers of many Gods to moue them also for that likevvise the Prophets had foretold to faith and penance and so by Baptisme to make them of his Church and hovv the incredulous Ievves euery vvhere resisted the same Apostle and his preaching to the Gentiles persecuting him and seeking his death and neuer ceasing vntil he fel into the handes of the Gentils that so as not onely he euery vvhere but also the Prophets afore him and Christ had foretold the Gospel might be taken avvay from them and giuen to the Gentiles euen from Hierusalem vvhose reprobation also by name had been often foretold the headcitie of the Iewes vvhere it began translated to Rome the headcitie of the Gentiles Al this vvil be euident by the partes of the booke vvhich may be these sixe First hovv Christ Ascending in the sight of his Disciples promised vnto them the Holy ghost fortelling that of him they should receiue strength and so begin his Church in Hierusalem and from thence dilate it into al that Countrie that is into al Iurie yea and into Samaria also yea into al Nations of the Gentiles be they neuer so far of You shal receiue saith he the vertue of the Holy ghost coÌ„ming vpon you and you shal be witnesses vnto me in Hierusalem in al Iurie and Samaria and euen to the vtmost of the earth Chap. 1. Secondly the beginning of the Church in Hierusalem accordingly Chap. 2. Thirdly the propagation of it consequently into al Iurie and also to Samaria Chap. 8. Fourthly the propagation of it to the Gentiles also Chap. 10. Fifthly the taking of it avvay from the obstinate Ievves and geuing of it to the Gentiles by the ministerie of S. Paul and S. Barnabee Chap. 13. Sixthly of taking it avvay from Hierusalem it selfe the headcitie of the Ievves and sending it as it vvere to Rome the headcitie of the Gentiles and that in their persecuting of Paul so far * that he appealed to Caesar and so deliuering him after a sort vnto the Romanes as they bad * before deliuered to them also Christ him selfe vvhere as S. Peters first coÌ„ming thither vvas vpon an other occasion as shal be said anone Of vvhich Romanes and Gentiles therfore the same S. Paul being novv come to Rome the last Chap. of the Actes foretelleth the obstinat Ievves there saying Et ipsi audient You vvil not heare but they vvil heare that so the prediction of Christ aboue rehearsed might be fulfilled And euen to the vtmost of the earth And there doth S. Luke end the booke not caring to tel so much as the fulfilling of that vvhich our Lord had foretold Act. 27 24 to S. Paul Thou must appeare before Caesar because his purpose vvas no more but to shevv the nevv Hierusalem of the Christians vvhere Christ vvould place the cheefe seate of his Church as also in deede the Fathers and al other Catholikes haue in al ages looked thither vvhen they vvere in any great doubt no lesse then the Ievves to Hierusalem as they vvere appointed in the old Testament Deut. 17 8. And so this Booke doth shevv the true Church as plainely as the Gospel doth shevv the true Christ vnto al that do not vvilfully shut their ovvne â—ies to vvit this to be the true Church vvhich beginning visibly at Hierusalem vvas taken from the Ievves and translated to the Gentils and namely to Rome continuing visibly and visibly to continue hereafter also Vntil the fulnes of the Gentiles shal be come in that then also Al Israël may be saued and then is come the end of the vvorld For so did Christ most plainely foretel vs This Gospel of the Kingdom shal be preached in the vvhole world for a testimonie to al Nations and then shal come the consummation For the conuersion of vvhich Nations and accomplishing the fulnes of al Gentiles the foresaid Church Catholike being mindful of her office to be Christes witnes euen to the vtmost of the earth doth at this present as alvvaies send preachers to conuert and make them also Christians vvhereas the protestants and * al other Heretikes do nothing els but subuert such as before vvere Christians And this being the Summe and scope of this Booke thus to giue vs historically a iust sight of the fulfilling of the Prophets Christes prediction about the Church it is not to be marueiled at vvhy it telleth not of S. Peter coÌ„ming to Rome considering that his first coÌ„ming thither vvas not as S. Paules vvas by the Ievves deliuerie of him working so to their ovvne reprobatioÌ„ but vpoÌ„ another occasion to vvit to confound Simon Magus Eus Hist li. 2. c. 12. 13. For vvho also seeth not that it maketh no mention of his préaching to any Gentiles at al those fevv onely Act. 10 excepted vvho vvere the first and therefore lest the Gentiles should seeme lesse cared for of God then the Ievves Peter being the Head of al vvas elected of God to incorporate them into the church as before he had done the Ievves God saith he among vs chose that by my mouth the Gentiles should heare the vvord of the Gospel and beleeue and S. Iames therevpon Simon hath told how God first visited to take of the Gentiles a people to his name But othervvise I say here is no mention of Peters preaching to any Gentiles no nor of the other eleuen Apostles Vvil any man therfore inferre that neither Peter nor the other Eleuen preached to any Nation or citie of the Gentiles No the meaning of the Holy ghost vvas not to vvrite al the Actes of al the Apostles no nor the preaching of Peter and his to the Gentiles but onely to the Ievves thereby to set out vnto the vvorld the great mercy of Christ tovvard those vnvvorthy Ievves and consequently their most vvorthy reprobation for coÌ„temning
vvriting to the Romanes but his desire vvas to preach vnto them for that vvas the proper commission giuen to the Apostles to preach to al nations The vvriting of the bookes of the Testament is an other part of Gods prouidence necessary for the Church in general but not necessarie for euery man in particular as to be taught and preached vnto is for euery one of age and vnderstanding And therfore S. Peter vvho vvas the cheefe of the Commission vvrote litle many of them vvrote nothing at al and S. Paul that vvrote most vvrote but litle in comparison of his preaching nor to any but such as vvere conuerted to the faith by preaching before 17. Liueth by faith In the 10. to the Hebrevves he shevveth by this place of the Prophete Abacue's that the iust though he liue here in peregrination and seeth not presently nor enioyeth the life euerlasting promised to him yet holdeth fast the hope thereof by faith In this place he applieth the Prophetes vvordes further to this sense That it is our faith that is to say the Catholike beleefe saith S. Augustine li. â— cont â— ep Pelag. Which maketh a iust man and distinguisheth betvvene the iust and vniust and that by the lavv of faith and not by the lavv of vvorkes Vvhereof it riseth that the Ievv the Heathen Philosopher and the Heretike though they excelled in al vvorkes of moral vertues could not yet be iust and a Catholike Christian man liuing but an ordinarie honest life either not sinning greatly or supplying his faults by penance is iust And this difference riseth by faith not that faith can saue any man vvithout vvorkes For it is not a reprobate faith that vve speake of as the holy Doctor saith but that vvhich vvorketh by charitie and therfore remitteth sinnes and maketh one iust See S. Augustines place 18. Is reuealed By al the passage folovving you may see that the Gospel and Christs lavv consisteth not only in preaching faith though that be the ground and is first alvvaies to be done but to teach vertuous life and good vvorkes and to denounce damnation to al them that commit dealdy sinnes and repent not And againe vve see that not only lacke of faith is a sinne but al other actes done against Gods commaundements 26. Hath deliuered them vp As he saith here God deliuered them vp so to the Ephesians c. 4 19 he saith of the same persons and things They deliuered them selues vp to al vncleannesse So that it is not meant here that God doth driue force or cause any man to sinne as diuers blasphemous Heretikes do hold but only that by his iust iudgement for their ovvne deseruing and for due punishment of their former greuous offenses he vvithholdeth his grace from them and so suffereth them to fall further into other sinnes As for their crime of Idolatrie to suffer them to fall into vnnatural abominations as novv for heresie he taketh his grace and mercie from many and so they fall headlong into al kind of turpitude as contrarievvise for il life he suffereth many to fall into heresie And for Christes sake let euery one that is entangled vvith the ldolatrie of this time that is to say vvith these nevv sectes looke vvel into his ovvneconscience vvhether his forsaking the true God may not come vnto him for a punishment of his former or present il life vvhich he liueth 12. Worthy of death Here you see vvhy the Church taketh some sinnes to be deadly and calleth them mortal to vvit because al thaâ— doe them are vvorthy of damnation others be venial that is to say pardonable of their ovvne nature and not vvorthy of damnation CHAP. II. Nâ—vv also he shevveth that neither the levves could be saued by the knovvledge of the Lavv of the vvhich they did so much braggâ— against the Genâ—ils seing they did notvvithstanding sinne as the Gentils did 14 And therfore that the true levv is the Christian though he be a Gentil vvho by grace in his hart doeth the good vvorkes that the Lavv commaundeth verse 1 FOR the vvhich cause thou art inexcusable ô man vvhosoeuer ″ thou be that iudgest For vvherein thou iudgest an other thou condemnest thy self for thou doest the same things vvhich `thou ' iudgest ✠verse 2 For vve knovv that the iudgement of God is according to veritie vpon them that doe such things ✠verse 3 And doest thou suppose this ô man that iudgest them which doe such things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God ✠verse 4 Or ″ doest thou contemne the riches of his goodnes and patience and longanimity not knovving that the benignity of God bringeth thee to penance ✠verse 5 But according to thy hardnes and impenitent hart thou heapest to thy self vvrath in the day of vvrath and of the reuelation of the iust iudgement of God ✠verse 6 vvho vvil * render to euery man ″ according to his vvorkes ✠verse 7 to them truely that according to patience in good vvorke seeke glorie and honour and incorruption life eternal ✠verse 8 but to them that are of contention and that obey not the truth but giue credite to iniquitie vvrath and indignation ✠verse 9 Tribulation and anguish vpon euery soul of man that vvorketh euil of the Ievve first and of the Greeke ✠verse 10 but glorie and honour and peace to euery one that vvorketh good to the Ievv first and to the Greeke ✠verse 11 for * there is no acception of persons vvith God ✠verse 12 For vvhosoeuer haue sinned vvithout the Lavv vvithout the Lavv shal perish and vvhosoeuer haue sinned in the Lavv by the Lavv shal be iudged ✠verse 13 For * ″ not the hearers of the Lavv are iust vvith God but the doers of the Lavv ″ shal be iustified ✠verse 14 For vvhen the Gentiles vvhich haue not the Lavv naturally doe those things that are of the Lavv the same not hauing the Lavv them selues are a lavv to them selues ✠verse 15 vvho shevv the vvorke of the Lavv vvritten in their hartes their conscience giuing testimonie to them and among them selues mutually their thoughtes accusing or also defending ✠verse 16 in the day vvhen God shal iudge the secretes of men according to my Gospel by IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 17 But if thou be surnamed a Ievv and restest in the Lavv and doest glorie in God ✠verse 18 and knovvest his vvil and approuest the more profitable things instructed by the Lavv ✠verse 19 presumest that thy self art a leader of the blinde a light of them that are in darknes ✠verse 20 a teacher of the folish a maister of infants hauing the forme of science of veritie in the Lavv. ✠verse 21 Thou therfore that teachest an other teachest not thy self that preachest men ought not to steale thou stealest ✠verse 22 that saiest men should not commit aduoutrie thou committest aduoutrie
testament and the lavv giuing and the seruice and the promisses ✠verse 5 vvhose are the fathers of vvhom Christ is according to the flesh vvho is aboue al things God blessed for euer Amen ✠verse 6 But not that the vvord of God is frustrate For ″ not al that are of Israël they be Israëlites ✠verse 7 nor they that are the seede of AbrahaÌ„ al be children ″ but in Isaac shal the seede be called vnto thee ✠verse 8 that is to say not they that are the childreÌ„ of the flesh they are the children of God but they that are the childreÌ„ of the promisse are esteemed for the seede ✠verse 9 For the vvord of the promisse is this According to this time vvil I come and Sarae shal haue a sonne ✠verse 10 And not only she But * Rebecca also conceiuing ″ of one copulation of Isaac our father ✠verse 11 For vvhen they vvere ″ not yet borne nor had done any good or euil that the purpose of God according to election might stand ✠verse 12 not of vvorkes but of the caller it vvas said to her That the elder shal serue the yonger ✠verse 13 as it is vvritten Iacob I loued but Esau I hated ✠verse 14 Vvhat shal vve say then ″ Is there iniquitie vvith God God forbid ✠verse 15 For to Moyses he saith I vvil haue mercie on vvhom I haue mercie and I vvil shevv mercie to vvhom I vvil shevv mercie ✠verse 16 Therfore it is ″ not of the vviller nor the runner but of God that shevveth mercie ✠verse 17 For the Scripture saith to Pharao That ″ to this very purpose haue I raised thee that in thee I may shevv my povver and that my name may be venovvmed in the vvhole earth ✠verse 18 Therfore on vvhom he vvil he hath mercie and vvhom he vvil he doth indurate ✠verse 19 Thou saiest therfore vnto me Vvhy doth he yet complaine for vvho resisteth his vvil ✠verse 20 O man ″ vvho art thou that doest ansvver God Doth the vvorke say to him that vvrought it Vvhy hast thou made me thus ✠verse 21 Or hath not ″ the potter of clay povver of the same masse to make one vessel vnto honour and an other vnto coÌ„tumelie ✠verse 22 And if God vvilling to shevv vvrath and to make his might knovven susteined in much patience the vessels of vvrath apte to destruction ✠verse 23 that he might shevv the riches of his glorie vpon the vessels of mercie vvhich he prepared vnto glorie ✠verse 24 Vvhom also he hath called vs not only of the Ievves but also of the Gentiles ✠verse 25 as in Osee he saith I vvil call that vvhich is not my people my people and her that vvas not beloued beloued and her that hath not obteined mercie hauing obteined mercie ✠verse 26 And it shal be in the place vvhere it vvas said to them you are not my people there they shal be called the sonnes of the liuing God ✠verse 27 And Esaie crieth for Israel If the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea the remaines shal be saued ✠verse 28 For consummating a vvord and abridging it in equitie because a vvord abbridged shal our Lord make vpon the earth ✠verse 29 And as Esay foretold Vnles the Lord of Sabaoth had left vs seede vve had been made like Sodom and vve had been like as Gomorrha ✠verse 30 What shal vve say then That the Gentiles vvhich pursued not after iustice haue apprehended iustice but the iustice that is of faith ✠verse 31 But Israel in pursuing the lavv of iustice is not come vnto the lavv of iustice ✠verse 32 Vvhy so Because not of faith but as it vvere of vvorkes for they haue stombled at the stone of stombling ✠verse 33 as it is vvritten Behold I put in Sion a stone of stombling and a rocke of scandal and vvhosoeuer beleeueth in him shal not be confounded ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX â— Anáthema Anáthema by vse of Scripture is either that vvhich by separation from profane vse and by dedication to God is holy dreadful and not vulgarly to be touched or contrarievvise that which is reiected seuered or abandoned from God as cursed and detested and therfore is to be auoided And in this later sense according as S. Paul taketh it 1 Cor. 16. If any loue not our Lord IESVS CHRIST be he Anathema that is to say Avvay vvith him Accursed be he Bevvare you company not vvith him the Church and holy Councels vse the vvord for a curse and excommunication against Heretikes and other notorious offenders and blasphemers Novv hovv the Apostle vvishing him self to be Anathema from Christ to saue his Countrie mens soules did take this vvord it is a very hard thing to determine Some thinke he desired onely to die for their saluation Others that being very loth to be kept from the fruition of Christ yet he could be conâ—ent to be so still for to saue their soules Others that he vvished vvhat inalediction or separation from Christ so euer that did not imply the disfauour of God tovvards him nor take avvay his loue tovvard God This only is certaine that it is a point of vnspeakable charitie in the Apostles breast and a paterne to al Bishops and Priests hovv to loue the saluation of their flocke As the like vvas vttered by Moyses vvhen he said Either forgiue this people or blot me out of thy booke 6. Not al of Israel Though the people of the Ievves vvere many vvaies honoured and priuiledged and namely by Christes taking flesh of them yet the promis of grace and saluation vvas neither onely made to them nor to al them that carnally came of them or their fathers Gods election and mercie depending vpon his ovvne purpose vvil and determination and not tied to any nation familie or person 7. But in Isaac The promisse made to Abraham vvas not in Ismael vvho vvas a sonne borne onely by flesh and nature but in Isaac vvho vvas a sonne obtained by promisse faith and miracle and vvas a figure of the Churches children borne to God in Baptisme 10. Of one copulation It is proued also by Gods choosing of Iacob before Esau vvho vvere not onely brethren by father and mother but also tvvinnes and Esau the elder of the tvvo vvhich according to carnal count should haue had the preeminence that God in giuing graces folovveth not the temporal or carnal prerogatiues of men or families 11. Not yet borne By the same example of those tvvinnes it is euident also that neither nations nor particular persons be elected eternally or called temporally or preferred to Gods fauour before others by their ovvne merites because God vvhen he made choise and first loued Iacob and refused Esau respected them both as il and
vnderstanding of the vvhole assemblie edifieth not him self alone but al his hearers 6. If I come That is If I your Apostle and Doctor should preach to you in an vnknovven tongue and neuer vse any kinde of exposition interpretatioÌ„ or explication of my strange vvordes vvhat profite could you take thereby 8. If the trumpet As the Trumpeter can not giue vvarning to or from the fight vnles he vse a distinct intelligible sound or stroke knovven to the souldiars euen so the preacher that exhorteth to good life or dehorteth from sinne except he doe it in a speach vvhich his hearers vnderstand can not attaine to his purpose nor doe the people any good 13. Let him pray that He that hath onely the gift of strange tonges let him pray to God for the gift of interpretation that the one may be more profitable by the other for to exhort or preach in a strange tongue vvas not vnlavvful nor vnprofitable but glorious to God so that the speach had bene either by him self or by an other aftervvard expounded 14. My spirit praieth Also vvhen a man praieth in a strange tongue vvhich him self vnderstandeth not it is not so fruitful for instruction to him as if he knevv particularly vvhat he praied Neuertheles the Apostle forbiddeth nor such praying neither confessing that his spirit hart and affection praieth vvel tovvardes God though his minde and vnderstanding be not profited to instruction as othervvise it might haue bene if he vnderstood the vvordes Neither yet doth he appoint such an one to get his strange praier translated into his vulgar tongue to obteine thereby the foresaid instruction See the Declaration folovving of this Chapter 22. A signe The extraordinarie gift of tonges vvas a miraculous signe in the primitine Church to be vsed specially in the Nations of the Heathen for their conuersion 23. Infidels In the primitiue Church vvhen Infidels dvvelt neere or among Christians and often times came vnto their publike preaching exercises of exhortation and exposition of Scriptures and the like it vvas both vnprofitable and ridiculous to heare a number talking teaching singing Psalmes the like one in this language an other in that al at once like a blacke saunts and one often not vnderstood of an other sometime not to them selues and to strangers or the simple standâ—râ—s by not at al. Vvhere othervvise if they had spoken either in knovven tonges or had done it in order hauing an expositor or interpreter vvithal the Infidels might haue bene conuinced 26. A Psalme Vve see here that those spiritual exercises consisted specially first in singing or giuing forth nevv Psalmes or praiers and laudes secondly in Doctrine teaching or reading lectures thirdly in Reuelation of secrete things either present or to come fourthly in speaking Tonges of strange Nations lastly in translating or Interpreting that vvhich vvas said into some common knovven language as into Greeke Latin c. Al vvhich gifts they had among them by miracle from the holy Ghost 27. In course Al these things they did vvithout order of pride and contention they preached they prophecied they praied they blessed vvithout any seemely respect one of an other or obseruing of turnes and entercourse of vttering their Giftes Yea vvomen vvithout couer or veile and vvithout regard of their sexe or the Angels or Priests or their ovvne husbands malepartly spake tonges taught or prophecied vvith the rest This vvas then the disorder among the Corinthians vvhich the Apostle in this vvhole chapter reprehendeth and sought to redresse by forbidding vvomen vtterly that publike exercise and teaching men in vvhat order and course as vvel for speaking in tonges as interpreting and prophecying it should be kept A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OF THE sense of this 14 Chapter This then being the scope and direct drift of the Apostle as is most cleere by his vvhole discourse and by the record of al antiquitie let the godly graue and discrete Reader take a tast in this one point of the Protestants deceitful dealing abusing the simplicitie of the popular by peruerse application of Gods holy vvord vpon some smal similitude and equiuocation of certaine termes against the approued godly vse and truth of the vniuersal Church for the seruice in the Latin or Greeke tongue which they ignorantly or rather vvilfully pretend to be against this discourse of S. Paul touching strange tonges Know therfore first that here is no vvord written or meant of any other tongues but such as men spake in the Primitiue Church by miracle and that nothing is meant of those tongues vvhich were the common languages of the vvorld or of the Faithful vnderstood of the learned and ciuil people in euery great citie and in which the Scriptures of the Old or new Testament vvere written as the Hebrevv Greeke and Latin for though these also might be giuen by miracle without study yet being knovven to the Iewes Romans or Greekes in euery place they be not counted among the differences of barbarous and strange tonges here spoken of which could not be interpreted commonly but by the miraculous gift also of interpretation And therfore this Apostle as the Euangelists also and others did their bookes vvrote his Epistles in Greeke to the Romans and to al other Churches Vvhich vvhen he vvrote though he penned them not in the vulgar language peculiar to euery people yet he vvrote them not in Tongue that is in any strange tongue not intelligible vvithout the gift of interpretation vvhere of he speaketh here but in a notable knovven and learned speach interpretable of thousands in euery countrie No more did S. Augustine our Apostle speaking in Latin bringing in the Scriptures and Seruice in Latin preach and pray in Tonges according to the Apostles meaning here for the Latin vvas not nor is not in any part of the Vvest either miraculous or strange though it be not the National tongue of any one countrie this day And therfore S. Bede saith li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1 that being then foure diuers vulgar languages in our countrie the Latin vvas made common to them al. And in deede of the tvvo though in truth neither sort be forbidden by this passage of S. Paul the barbarous languages of euery seueral prouince in respect of the vvhole Church of Christ are rather the strange Tonges here spoken of then the common Latin tongue vvhich is vniuersally of al the Vvest Church more or lesse learned and pertaineth much more to vnitie and orderly coniunction of al Nations in one faith Seruice and vvorship of God then if it vvere in the sundry barbarous speaches of euery Prouince Vvherein al Christians that trauel about this part of the vvorld or the Iudes either vvhere so euer they come shal finde the self same Masse Mattins and Seruice as they had at home Vvhere novv if vve goe to Germanie or the Germans or Geneuians come to vs eche others Seruice shal be thought strange and
10 c. 23. Tradition caused him to beleeue that the baptized of heretikes should not be rebaptized notvvithstanding S. Cyprians authoritie and the manifold scriptures alleaged by him though they seemed neuer so pregnant De bap li. 2. c. 7. By tradition onely he and others condemned Heluidius the heretike for denying the perpetual virginitie of our Lady And vvithout this be the Scriptures neuer so plaine no Arian no Macedonian no Eutychian no Pelagian no Zuinglian vvil yeld We must vse tradition saith S. Epiphanius â—har 61 Apostolicorum For the Scripture hath not al things and therfore the Apostles deliuered certaine things in vvriting certaine by tradition and for that he alleageth this place also of S. Paul And againe haer 55. Melchised There be boundes set dovvne for the foundation and building vp of our faith the tradition of the Apostles and holy Scriptures and succession of doctrine so that truth is euery vvay â—insed S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 4. hath one notable chapter that in al questions vve must haue recourse to the traditions of the Apostles teaching vs vvithal that the vvay to trie an Apostolical tradition and to bring it to the fountaine is by the Apostolike succession of Bishops but specially of the Apostolike See of Rome declaring in the same place that there be many barbarous people simple for learning but for constancie in their faith most vvise vvhich neuer had Scriptures but learned onely by tradition Tertullian li. de corona militis nu â— reckeneth vp a great number of Christian obseruations or customs as S. Cyprian in many places doth in maner the same vvhereof in fine he concludeth Of such and such if thou require the rule of Scriptures thou shalt finde none Tradition shal be alleaged the author custom the confirmer and faith the obseruer Origen also of this matter vvriteth in plaine termes that there be many thinges done in the Church vvhich he there nameth vvhereof there is no easier reason to be giuen then tradition from Christ and the Apostles ho. 5. in Numer S. Dionysius Areopagita referreth the praying and oblation for the dead in the Liturgie or Masse to an Apostolical tradition in fine Eâ— Hierarch c. 7. parte 3. So doth Tertullian De coron militit S. Augustine De â—ura pro mortuis c. 1. S. Chrysostom ho. 3. in ep ad Philip. in Moral S. Damascene Sâ—r. de defunctis in initio Vve might adde to al this that the Scriptures them selues euen al the bookes and partes of the holy Bible be giuen vs by tradition els vve should not nor could not take them as they be in deede for the infallible vvord of God no more then the vvorkes of S. Ignatius S. Clement S. Denys and the like The true sense also of the Scriptures vvhich Catholikes haue heretikes haue not remaineth stil in the Church by tradition The Crede is an Apostolike traditioÌ„ Ruffin in expo Symb. in principio Hiero. ep 61. c. 9. Ambros Ser. 38. Aug. de Symb. ad Catechum li. 3. c. 1. And vvhat Scriptures haue they to proue that vve must accept nothing not expresly vvritten in Scriptures Vve haue to the contrarie plaine Scriptures al the fathers most euident reasons that vve must either beleeue traditions or nothing at al. And they must be asked vvhether if they vvere assured that such and such things vvhich be not expressed in Scriptures vvere taught and deliuered by vvord of mouth from the Apostles they vvould beleeue them or no If they say no then they be impious that vvil not trust the Apostles preaching if they say they vvould if they vvere assured that the Apostles taught it then to proue vnto them this point vve bring them such as liued in the Apostles daies and the testimonies of so many fathers before named neere to those daies and the vvhole Churches practise and asseueratioÌ„ descending dovvne from man to man to our time vvhich is a sufficient proofe at least for a matter of fact in al reasonable mens iudgement specially vvhen it is knovven that S. Ignatius the Apostles equal in time vvrote a booke of the Apostles traditions as Eusebius vvitnesseth li. 3. Ec. hist c. 30. And Tertullians booke of prescriptioÌ„ against Heretikes is to no other effect but to proue that the Church hath this vantage aboue Heretikes that she can proue her truth by plaine Apostolike tradition as none of them can euer do CHAP. III. He desireth their praiers 4 and inculcateth his precepts and traditions namely of vvorking quietly for their ovvne liuing commaunding to excommunicate the disobedient verse 1 FOR the rest brethren pray for vs that the vvord of God may haue course and be glorified as also vvith you ✠verse 2 and that vve may be deliuered from importunate and naughtie men for al men haue not faith ✠verse 3 But our Lord is faithful vvho vvil confirme and keepe you from euil ✠verse 4 And vve haue confidence of you in our Lord that the things vvhich vve commaund both you doe and vvil doe ✠verse 5 And our Lord direct your hartes in the charitie of God and patience of Christ ✠verse 6 And vve denounce vnto you brethren in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ that you vvithdravv your selues froÌ„ euery brother vvalking inordinarly and not according to the traditioÌ„ vvhich they haue receiued of vs. ✠verse 7 For your selues knovv hovv you ought to imitate vs for vve haue not been vnquiet among you ✠verse 8 * neither haue vve eaten bread of any man gratis but in labour in toile night and day vvorking lest vve should burden any of you ✠verse 9 * Not as though vve had not authoritie but that vve might giue our selues a paterne vnto you for to imitate vs. ✠verse 10 For also vvhen vve vvere vvith you this vve denounced to you that if any vvil not vvorke â— neither let him eate ✠verse 11 For vve haue heard of certaine amoÌ„g you that vvalke vnquietly vvorking nothing but curiously meddling ✠verse 12 And to them that be such vve denounce beseeche them in our Lord IESVS Christ that vvorking vvith silence they eate their ovvne bread ✠verse 13 But you brethren * fainte not vvel-doing ✠verse 14 And if any â— obey not our vvord â— note him by an epistle ✠verse 15 and do not companie vvith him that he may be confounded and do not esteeme him as an enemie but admonish him as a brother ✠verse 16 And the Lord of peace him self giue you euerlasting peace in euery place Our Lord be vvith you al. ✠verse 17 The saluation vvith mine ovvne hand Paules vvhich is a signe in euery epistle so I vvrite ✠verse 18 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 10. Neither let them eate It is not a general precept or rule that euery man should liue by this handvvorke
of the Crosse and the bread saith he vvhich they receiue thought it be not the body of Christ yet is holy and more holy then the vsual bread of the table He meaneth a kinde of bread then halovved specially for such as vvere not yet admitted to the B. Sacrament either the same or the like to our holy bread vsed in the Church of England and France on Sundaies And it vvas a common vse in the primitiue Church to blesse loaues and send them for sacred tokens from one Christian man to an other and that not among the simple and superstitious as the Aduersaries may imagine but among the holiest learnedst and vvisest Such halovved breads did S. Paulinus send to S. Augustine and Alipius and they to him againe calling them blessings Read S. Hierom in the life of Hilaâ—ion post medium hovv Princes and learned Bishops other of al sortes came to that holy man for holy bread panem benedictum In the primitiue Church the people commonly brought bread to the Priests to be halovved Author op imp ho. 14 in Mt. The 3 CouÌ„cel of Carthage cap. 24. maketh mention of the blessing of milke honie grapes and corne See the 4 Canon of the Apostles And not onely diuers other creatures vsed at certaine times in holy Churches seruice as vvaxe fire palmes ashes but also the holy oile Chrisme and the vvater of Baptisme that also vvhich is the cheefe of al Priestly blessing of creatures the bread and vvine in the high Sacrifice be sanctified for vvithout sanctification yea as S. Augustine affirmeth tract 118. in Ioan. vvithout the signe of the Crosse none of these things can rightly be done Can any man novv maruel that the Church of God by this vvarraÌ„t of S. Paules vvord expouÌ„ded by so long practise and tradition of the first fathers of our religion doth vse diuers elements and blesse them for mans vse and the seruice of God expelling by the inuocatioÌ„ of Christes name the aduersarie povver from them according to the authoritie giuen by Christ Super omnia dâ—monia ouer al Diuels and by praier vvhich importeth as the Apostle here speaketh desire of help as it vvere by the vertue of Christ to combat vvith the Diuel and so to expel him out of Gods creatures vvhich is done by holy exorcisme and euer beginneth Adiutorium nostrum in nomine Domini as vve see in the blessing of holy vvater and the like sanctification of elements Vvhich exorcismes namely of children before they come to Baptisme see in S. Augustine li. 6 cont Iulian c. 5. de Eâ— dogmat 6. 31. Denupt concupis li. 1 6. 20. and of holy vvater that hath been vsed these 1400 yeres in the Church by the institution of Alexander the first in al Christian countries and of the force thereof against Diuels see a famous historie in Eusebius li. 5 c. 21. and in Epiphanius her 30 Ebionitarum See S. Gregorie to S. Augustine our Apostle of the vse thereof in halovving the Idolatrous temples to be made the Churches of Christ apud Bedam li 1 c. 30 hist Angl. Remember hovv the Prophet Eliseus applied salt to the healing and purifying of vvaters 4 Reg. 2 hovv the Angel Raphael vsed the liuer of the fish to driue avvay the Diuel Tob. 6. 8 hovv Dauids harp and Psalmodie kept the euil spirit from Saul 1 Reg. 16 hovv a peece of the holy earth saued such a mans chamber from infestatioÌ„ of Diuels August de Ciuit. dei li. 22 c. 8 how Christ him self both in SacrameÌ„ts out of them occupied diuers sanctified elements some for the health of the body some for grace and remission of sinnes and some to vvorke miracles by See in S. Hierom against Vigilantius c. 2. hovv holy Relikes tormeÌ„t them In the historie of Iulianus the Apostata hovv the signe of the Crosse in the Actes cap. 19 hovv the name of IESVS yea and of Paul putteth them to flight Furnish your selues vvith such examples and groundes of Scriptures and antiquitie and you shal contemne the Aduersaries cauillations and blasphemies against the Churches practise in such things and further also finde these sacred actions and creatures not only by increase of faith feruor and deuotion to purge the impuritie of our soules and procure remission of our daily infirmities but that the cheefe Ministers of Christes Church by their soueraine authoritie graunted of our Lord may ioyne vnto the same their blessing and remission of our venial sinnes or spiritual dettes as vve see in S. Iames remission of al sinnes to be annexed to the vnction vvith holy oile vvhich to the Catholikes is a Sacrament but to the Protestants vvas but a temporal ceremonie and to some of them not of Christes institution but of the Apostles onely In their ovvne sense therfore they should not maruel that such spiritual effectes should procede of the vse of sanctified creatures vvhereas venial trespasses be remitted many vvaies though mortal ordinarily by the Sacraments onely S. Gregorie did commonly send his benediction and remission of sinnes in and vvith such holy tokens as vvere sanctified by his blessing and touching of the Apostles bodies and Martyrs Relikes as novv his successors do in the like halovved remembrances of religion See his 7 booke epistle 126 and 9 booke epistle 60. Thus therfore and to the effectes aforesaid the creatures of God be sanctified If any man obiect that this vse of creatures is like coniuration in Necromancie he must knovv the difference is that in the Churches sanctifications and exorcismes the Diuels be commaunded forced and tormented by Christes vvord and by praiers but in the other vvicked practises they be pleased honoured and couenanted vvithal and therfore the first is godly and according to the Scriptures but Necromancie abominable and against the Scriptures 14. The grace S. Augustine declareth this grace to be the gift of the holy Ghost giuen vnto him by receiuing this holy Order vvhereby he vvas made fitte to execute the office to his ovvne saluation and other mens And note vvithal that grace is not onely giuen in or vvith the Sacraments by the receiuers faith or deuotion but by the Sacrament per impositionem by imposition of handes for so he speaketh 2 Tim. 1. which is here said cum impositione vvith imposition 14. With imposition S. Ambrose vpon this place implieth in the vvord Imposition of â—ands al the holy action and sacred vvordes done and spoken ouer him vvhen he vvas made Priest Whereby saith he he vvas designed to the vvorke and receiued authoritie that he durst offer sacrifice in our Lordes steede vnto God So doth the holy Doctor allude vnto the vvordes that are said novv also in the Catholike Church to him that is made Priest Accipe potestatem offerendi pro viuis mortuis in nomine Domini that is Take or receiue thou authoritie to offer for the liuing and
holy Ghost ✠verse 6 vvhom he hath povvred vpon vs aboundantly by IESVS Christ our Sauiour ✠verse 7 that being iustified by his grace vve may be heires according to hope of life euerlasting ⊢ ✠verse 8 * It is a faithful saying and of these things I vvil haue thee auouch earnestly that they vvhich beleeue in God be careful to excell in good vvorkes These things be good and profitable for men ✠verse 9 But * foolish questions and genealogies and coÌ„tentions and controuersies of the Lavv auoid For they are vnprofitable and vaine ✠verse 10 A man that is ″ an heretike after the first and second admonition auoid ✠verse 11 knovving that he that is such an one is ″ subuerted and sinneth being condemned ″ by his ovvne iudgement ✠verse 12 Vvhen I shal send to thee Artemas or Tychicus hasten to come vnto me to Nicopolis for there I haue determined to vvinter ✠verse 13 Set forvvard Zenas the lavvyer and Apollos carefully that nothing be vvanting to them ✠verse 14 And let our men also learne to excel in good vvorkes to necessarie vses that they be not vnfruiteful ✠verse 15 Al that are vvith me salute thee salute them that loue vs in the faith The grace of God be vvith you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 10. A man that it an Heretike Not euery one that erreth in religion is an Heretike but he onely that after the Churches determination vvilfully and stubburnely standeth in his false opinion not yelding to decree of Councel or the cheefe Pastors of the Church therein They saith S. Augustine ep 162. that defend their sentence though false and peruerse vvith no stubburne stomake or obstinate hart specially if it be such as them selues by bold presumption broched not but receiued it of their deceiued parents and do seeke the truth vvarily and carefully being ready to be reformed if they finde it such are not to be reputed among Heretikes And againe li. 18. de Ciuit. c. 55. They that in the Church of Christ haue any crâ—â—ed or perâ—â—rse opinion if being admonished to be of a sound and right opinion they resist obstinatly and vvil not amend their pestiferous opinions but persist in defense of them are thereby become Heretikes and going forth out of the Church are counted for enimies that exercise vs. Again li. 4 de Bapt. cont Donat. c. 16. He is an Heretike that vvhen the doctrine of the Catholike faith is made plaine and manifest vnto him had rather resist it and choose that vvhich him self held c. And in diuers places he declareth that S. Cyprian though he held an errour yet vvas no Heretike because he vvould not haue defended it after a general Councel had declared it to be an errour li. 2 de bapt c. 4. So Possidonius in the life of S. Augustine reporteth hovv after the determination of the See Apostolike that Pelaglus opinion vvas heretical al men esteemed Pelagius an Heretike and the Emperour made lavves against him as against an Heretike Againe S. Augustine saith He is an Heretike in my opinion that for some temporal commoditie and specially for his glorie and principalitie coineth or els folovveth false or nevv opinion de vtillit credendi cap. 1. Let our Protestants behold them selues in this glasse and vvithal let them marke al other propretles that old Heretikes euer had and they shal finde al definitions and markes of an Heretike to fall vpon them selues And therfore they must not maruel if vve vvarne al Catholike men by the vvordes of the Apostle in this place to take heede of them and to shunne their preachings bookes conuenticles and companies Neither neede the people be curious to knovv vvhat they say much lesse to confure them but they must trust Gods Church vvhich doth refute and condemne them And it is ynough for them to knovv that they be condemned as S. Augustine noteth in the later end of his booke de heresibus And S. Cyprian saith notably to Antonianus demaunding curiously vvhat heresies Nouatianus did teach No matter ê™ he What heresies he hath or teacheth vvhen he teacheth vvithout that is to say out of the Church 11. Subueried Heretikes be often in corrigible yet the Church of God ceaseth not by al meanes possible to reuoke them therefore S. Augustine saith ep 162. The Heretike him self though svvelling vvith odious and detestable pride and madde vvith the frovvardnes of vvicked contention as we admonish that he be aucided lest he decriue the vveaklings and litle ones so vve refuse not by al meanes possible to seeke his amendment and reformation 11. By his ovvne iudgement Other greuous offenders be separated by excommunication from the coÌ„munion of Saincts and the fellovvship of Gods Church by the sentence of their Superiors in the same Church but Heretikes more miserable and infortunate then they runne out of the Church of their ovvne accord and so giue sentence against their ovvne soules to damnation THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO PHILEMON THE ARGVMENT Hearing of Philémons vertue vvho vvas a Colossian he vvriteth a familiar letter from Rome being prisoner there about his fugitiue seruant Onesimus not doubting but that he might commaund him yet rather requesting that he vvil forgiue him yea and receiue him as he vvould Paul him self vvho also hopeth to come vnto him verse 1 PAVL the prisoner of Christ IESVS and brother Timothee to Philémon the beloued and our coadiutor ✠verse 2 to Appia our deerest sister to Archippus our felovv-souldiar and to the church vvhich is in thy house ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God our father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 I giue thankes to my God alvvaies making a memorie of thee in my praiers ✠verse 5 hearing thy charitie and faith vvhich thou hast in our Lord IESVS and ″ tovvard al the sainctes ✠verse 6 that the communication of thy faith may be made euident in the agnition of al good that is in you in Christ IESVS ✠verse 7 For I haue had great ioy and consolation in thy charitie because the bovvels of the sainctes haue rested by thee brother ✠verse 8 For the vvhich thing hauing great coÌ„fidence in Christ IESVS to commaund thee that vvhich pertaineth to the purpose ✠verse 9 for charitie rather I beseeche vvhereas thou art such an one as Paul being old and novv prisoner also of IESVS Christ ✠verse 10 I beseeche thee for my sonne vvhom I haue begotten in handes * Onesimus ✠verse 11 vvho hath been sometime vnprofitable to thee but novv profitable both to me thee ✠verse 12 vvhom I haue sent backe to thee And do thou receiue him as mine ovvne bovvels ✠verse 13 vvhom I would haue reteined vvith me that for thee he might minister to me in the bandes of the Gospel ✠verse 14 but vvithout thy counsel I vvould doe nothing that thy
to heauen 651. No sinne but in this life it may be remitted the contrarie is the heresie of the Caluinists 686. See Penance They are worse in this point then the Nouatians 613. Vvhat is in S. Iohns Epistle a sinne to death 687. Three degrees of sinnes signified by the three dead that Christ raised to life 100. Sinne the cause of sicknes and other plagues 132. Spirit To adore and serue God in spirit 228. Boasting of the spirit 684. Not to credit euery spirit and hovv to trie them 552. The Church onely hath to discerne spirites 684. The testimonie of the Spirit in vs. 402. Superioritie and difference of degrees not forbidden 57 marg 165 marg Superstition not allowed in the Catholike Church 344. 539 marg The Protestants falsely call deuotion superstition 344. Supremacie of temporal Princes in matters Ecclesiastical See Princes T Tithes due to God and his Priests 615. Giuen by the inferior to the superior ibid. Paied in the Law of nature Moyses ib. How due to the Priests of Christes Church 616. Tongues Praiers in an vnknovven tōgue See Praiers The 14 chap. of the first to the Corinthians explicated concerning tongues 460. The Protestants vaine boasting of tongues 457 marg The three principal tongues in the title of the Crosse of Christ 271 marg The holy Scriptures most conueniently preserued in them ibid. Traditions not written 559. at large 413. 414. 476. 612. 653. 279 marg 353. 451. 454. 43. 106. 464 marg 695. 591 marg Apostolical traditions 413. 414. 451. 476. 559. 560. 612. 464 marg Particular traditiōs of the Apostles the Lent 12. 145 marg the administration of the B. Sacrament 451. 454. a commemoration inuocation of Saincts in the Masse ibid. praier for the dead ibid. and 560. mingling water with wine ibid. Baptizing of infantes 559. the Apostles Creede 560. See other particular traditions pag. 454. 559. Pater noster in the Masse 567. keeping of Sunday Easter Vvhit-sontide c. 43. 467 mar How to know Apostolical traditions 560. 559. Ignatius booke of the Apostles traditions ib. The fathers estimation of traditions 559. The Protestants hatred of the very name and suppressing the same in the text of holy Scripture 559. 560 marg They are called Depositum 414. 581 mar descending from the Apostles by Bishop and Bishop vnto the end 584. The Protestāts can shew no such Depositum 584. Heretikes conuicted by traditiō 5. 559. Iewish and heretical traditions 43. 106. Translation of the Bible into Greeke called Septuaginta 633. cited of the Euangelistes and authentical in the Greeke Church ibid. The authentical Latin translation 633. Beza preferreth it before al the rest See the preface Translatours of holy Scripture must be exacte and sincere 221. See the preface V VIrginitie better then Mariage more meritorious and grateful to God fitter for his seruice 4. 55. 440. 725 m. 356. The contrarie was Iouinians old condēned heresie 582. Virginitie coūseled not commaunded 55. 440. 438 marg See Mariage Professed virgins may not marie See Vovv The state of virgins passeth the rest 725 m. Visions recorded in the Scriptures 315. 318. 319. 368. 492. Visions haue no credite with Heretikes specially with the Protestants 319 marg 492. Some haue been rapt to see the state of the next life 491 marg Extreme vnction See Extreme Vovv an acte of soueraine worship 169. Neuer true religion without vowes and votaries ib. The Protestants haue abandoned al vowes and votaries ib. Vow of monastical and religious life 169. 304. Vow of Virginitie or chastitie lawful possible c. 55. 580. 581. 582. Yong vvomen may vovv Religion 581. Our B. Ladie vowed virginitie 138. The daughters of Philip the Deacon were vowed virgins 356. The Apostles vowed pouertie and professed the religious state of perfection pag. 55. nu 21. 27. Breache of vowes damnable 304. 439. 440. It is to breake their first faith 580. It is to goe after Satan 581. It is the highest kinde of Sacrilege 304. It is worse then aduoutrie 582. Vvhat virgins widovves the Apostle allovveth to marie 440. 581. Iouinian for persuading Nunnes to marie is called of S. Augustine a monster of S. Hierom he and his folovvers Christian Epicures 582. The Protestants call Iouinians heresie Gods word 582. Vvhat vovves are unlavvful and not to be kept 361. Vsurie not to be vsed among Christians 255. Spiritual vsurie in the better sense 74. nu 27. W VVidovvhod 579 at large This state more blessed then the state of matrimonie 439 m. Their cōtinual praier continencie 578 m. The example of holy Anne 141. 142. S. Ambrose and S. Augustine wrote whole bookes in cōmēdation of the state of widowhod 579. The Churches widowes called Diaconissae and their office 579. They must haue had but one husband ibid. The Caluinists most absurd expositiō of these wordes The husband of one wife 580. The Apostle forbiddeth not al yong widowes to vow 581. See Continencie The vvord of God is not only that vvhich is written in the Scriptures 548. See Gospel Tradition Vvorkes meritorious of life euerlasting 17. 177. 387. 430. 593. 594. 613. 703 mar No workes of them selues vvithout faith and the grace of God are meritorious 378. 594. Such are the workes that S. Paul excludeth from iustification 378. 387. 390. 411. 385. 499 marg Vve presume not vpon our owne workes or merites as of our selues but as of Gods grace 516 marg 594. The Protestants make no difference betwene Christian mens workes done in grace and the workes of Ievves Pagans 411. They are iniurious to Gods grace vvhich maketh vorkes meritorious 594. The Scriptures which they falsely alleage answered 189. 402. Vve are iustified by vvorkes also and not by faith only 16. 643. 645 and 646 at large 153 marg 678 marg 510 m. 538. m. See faith Good workes before faith though not meritorious yet are preparatiues to the first iustification 320. 389 m. That euery man shal be rewarded according to his vvorkes is a cōmon phrase in Scripture 47. 386 marg 387. 430. 656 marg 744 marg not according to faith only or lacke of faith 741. nu 12. Al good workes rewarded in heauen 630 marg 413. nu 1. pag. 587. 524 marg 543 marg 191 marg Heauen is due for them according to Gods iustice 593. 594. 613. 553 mar They giue great confidence before God 630. 627 marg Vvorkes may be done in respect of reward 16. nu 4. pag. 631. marg pa. 444. The three workes of iustice 14. 15. 16. Vvorkes of mercie how acceptable to God 663. 317. m. 341 marg See Almes Vvorkes of perfection or supererogation 444. 485. 168 m. See C. Euangelical Counsels Vvorkes satisfactorie 143 m. See faith Iustification Merite Revvard Heauen prepared for them only that deserue it by good workes 58. nu 23. pag. 73 marg Vvithout good vvorkes a man shal be demned 143 marg 153 marg 739 marg The booke of euery mans workes opened in the day of iudgement 741.
The great reuenge that God vvil doe at the later day vpon the persecutors of his Saincts ⸬ The desperate and damned persons shal blaspheme God perpetually vvhich shal be such onely as do not repent in this life c See chap. 9. v. 20 in the margent ⸬ The dragon is the Diuel the beast Antichrist or the societie wherof he is head the false-prophet either Antichrist him self or the companie of Heretikes and seducers that folovv him ` issue forth three Apoc. 3. 2 Cor. 5 3. c The hil of theaues by S. Hieroms interpretation ⸬ The citie or coÌ„monvvealth of the vvicked deuided into three partes into infidels Heretikes and euil Catholikes This citie is here called BabyloÌ„ vvhereof see the Annorat vpon the next chapter v. 5. Ier. 25 15. ⸬ The final damnation of the vvhole companie of the reprobate called here the great vvhoore c These many vvaters are many peoples v. 15. ⸬ It signifieth the short reigne of Antichrist vvho is the cheefe horne or head of the beast ⸬ Some expound it of ten smal kingdoms into which the Romane Empire shal be deuided vvhich shal al serue Antichrist both in his life and a litle after ` doe 1 Tim. 6 15. Apo. 19 16. ⸬ Not forcing or mouing any to folow Antichrist but by his iust iudgement for punishment of their sinnes permitting theÌ„ to beleeue and coÌ„sent to him The ProtestaÌ„ts here vvil needs haue BabyloÌ„ to be Rome but not in S. Peters epistle By Babylon according to al the fathers is signified partly the whole societie of the wicked partly the citie of Rome only in respect of the terrene heathenish state of them that persecuted the Church li. aduers Iudan The Church of Rome is neuer called Babylon Ro. 1. Mysterie This woman signifieth al persecutors of saincts Putting heretikes to death is not to shede the bloud of saincts The Protestants madnes in expounding the 7 hilles of Rome the Angel himself expounding it otherwise Vvhat is the eight beast The double interpretation of Babylon Apo. 14 8. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ The measure of paines damnation according to the wicked pleasures or vnlawful delites of this life which is a fore sentence for such people as turne their whole life to â—â—st and riot Es 47 8 ⸬ Kings and Marchants are most encombered dangered and drovvned in the pleasures of this vvorld vvhose vvhole life traficke is if they be not exceding vertuous to finde varietie of earthly pleasures Vvho seing once the extreme end of their ioyes and of al that made their heauen here to be turned into paines damnation eternal then shal houle vveepe to late c The Angels and al Saincts shal reioyce and laude â—od to see the wicked confounded and Gods iustice executed vpon their oppressors persecutors and this is that vvhich the Martyrs praied for chap. 6. Ier. 51. 63. ⸬ By this it seemeth cleere that the Apostle meaneth not any one citie but the vniuersal companie of the reprobate vvhich shal perish in the day of iudgement the old prophets also naming the vvhole nuÌ„ber of Gods enemies mystically Babylon as Ierem. â— 52. The Epistle for many martyrs ALLELVIA ⸬ This often repeating of Allelu-ia in times of reioycing the Church doth folow in her Seruice ⸬ At this day shal the whole Church of the elect be finally perfectly for euer ioyned vnto Christ in mariage inseparable Mat. 22 Lu. 14 ⸬ That is the feast of eternal life prepared for his spouse the Church Apoc. 22. 9. Es 63 1. c The second person in Trinitie the Sonne of the Vvord of God vvhich vvas made flesh Io. 1. Apoc. 2 27. Apo. 17 14. ⸬ Euen according to his humanitie also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amen Alleluia not translated Alleluia often vsed in the Church specially in Easter time Epist ad Ian. c. 17. c. 15. It signifieth more then as the Protestants traÌ„slate it praise ye the lord â—Palse translation Amen and Alleluia should not be translated into vulgar tongues Al nations in the primitiue Church sang Amen and Alleluia The ProtestaÌ„ts profane this vvord by translating it and diminish the signification thereof Psal 136. IustificatioÌ„s are good vvorkes not as the effectes of saith iustifying but because them selues also with faith iustifie a man Beza S. Iohns adoring of the Angel explicated against the protestaÌ„ts abusing the same The ProtestaÌ„ts are reâ—elled by their ovvne reason S. Iohn erred only in the person mistaking the Angel to be Christ him self and so adoring him as God Apoc. c. 1. Esa 9 in Graco Malac. 3. S. Iohn sinned not in this adoration An other explication of this place The ProtestaÌ„ts by conference of Scriptures might finde â—eligious adoratioÌ„ of creatures Aug. de vera relig c. 55. Three points herein examined and proued by Scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ps 5. 137. 1 Religious vvorship of creatures Dan. 6. 3 Reg. 8. Ios 7. Ps 98. 131. 2 The same is called adoration 3 Falling prostrat before the persons or things adored Gen. 18. Exod. 3. Iosue 5. Adoring of Angels Adoring of Prophets and holy persons Dan. 2. * or Iaddus 4 Reg. 4. Iudith 13. See in S. Augustine li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 7. 8. seq the exposition of this chapter ⸬ Quid in millenariâ— numero nisi ad proferandam nouam sobolem perfecta vniuersitas praesâ—ita generationis exprimâ—◠〈◊〉 hinc per 〈◊〉 dicitur It regnabunt cuÌ„ 〈◊〉 â—illâ— aâ—nis 〈◊〉 regnum sancta Ecclesia vniuersitatis perfâ—câ—ione soâ—iidatur D. Gregor li. 9. Moral c. 1. ⸬ S. Augustine thinketh that these do not signifie any certaine natioÌ„s but al that shal then be ioyned vvith the Diuel and Antichrist against the Church li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 11. See S. Hierom in Exech li. 11. Ezec. 38 14. 39 2. See S. Hierom in Exech li. 11. THE 6 VISION ⸬ They shal then be new not the substaÌ„ce but the shape chaÌ„ged 2 Pet. 3. See S. Augustine li. 20. de Ciuit. c. 14. c The bookes of mens conscieÌ„ces where it shal plainely be read vvhat euery mans life hath been Apoc. 3 5. 21 27. ⸬ Such as doe no good workes if they haue age and time to doe them are not found in the booke of life Bishops consistories iudicial power 1. Cor. 5. During a thousand yeres that is the time ofthis militant Church saints reigne vvith Christ in soule only The rest are dead and damned in soule during the same time The first resurrection of the soule only Priests some proprely so called some vnproprely 1. Pet. â— The binding and loosing of Satan explicated by S. Augustine The short reigne of Antichrist Millenarij or Chiliastâ— The Scriptures hard By S. Augustines foresaid explication is eurdently deduâ—ed against the ProtestaÌ„ts that the Churche can not erre and that the Pope can not possibly be Antichrist An inuincible demoÌ„stration Mat. 24. Lu. 18 8. The campâ— of Saincts is the Catho Church through the vvorld As novv Heretikes in particular countries so Antichrist shal persecute the Churches of al nations Vvhat is meanâ— by fire from heauen The booke of euery mans workes opened in the day of iudgement THE 5 PART The final glorificatioÌ„ of the Church Esa 63 17. 66 21. The Epistle vpon the dedication of a Church 2 Pet. 3 13. c The Church triumphant ⸬ This tabernacle is Christ according to his humanitie Es 25. 8. Apoc. 7 17. c This happie day shal make an end of al the miseries of this mortalitie ` because the Esa 43 19. Apoc. 1 8. 22 13. ⸬ He that hath the victorie against sinne in the Church militant shal haue his revvard in the triumphant c Al that commit mortal sinnes and repent not shal be damned THE 7 AND LAST VISION ⸬ The glorie of the Church triumphant c The names of the Patriarches and Apostles honorable and glorious in the triumphant Church ⸬ See S. Hierom ep 17. touching this description of the heauenly Hierusalem vvhich is the Church triuÌ„phaÌ„t teaching that these things must be taken spiritually not carâ—â—ally ⸬ Al external sacrifice which now is necessarieâ—dutie of the faithful shal then cease and therfore there shal neede no material temple Esa 60 19 Es 60 3. Esa 60 11. ⸬ None not perfectly cleaÌ„sed of their suâ—nes can enter into this heauenly Hieruselem Apo. 20 12. The state of glorified bodies ◠′ vvater of life ⸬ Christ is our tree of life in the Church by the B. Sacramé in heauen by his visible presence and influence of life euer lasting both to our bodies and soules of vvâ—oÌ„ Salomon saith The tree of life to al that apprâ—heâ—d him Prou. 3. Apo. 21. Esa 60 THE CONCLVSION Apo. 19 10. ⸬ You see it is al one to adore before the feete of the angel to adore the Angel though to adore him â—e not expressed as in the 19 chap. See the anÌ„otatioÌ„ there v. 10. c Man by Gods grace doing good workes doth increase his iustice ⸬ Heauen is the reward hire repaiment for good workes in al the Scriptures yet the aduersaries wil not see it Ro. 2 6. Apo. 21 6. 1 8. Es 55 1. The curse agaiÌ„st adding or diminishing is against Heretikes not Catholike expositours A breefe petitioÌ„ vnto IESVS Christ to come quickly as S. Iohn here speaketh and to iudge the cause of Catholikes Protestants * The Epistles omitted are taken out of the Old TestameÌ„t ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞ ☞
THE NEVV TESTAMENT OF IESVS CHRIST TRANSLATED FAITHFVLLY INTO ENGLISH out of the authentical Latin according to the best corrected copies of the same diligently conferred vvith the Greeke and other editions in diuers languages Vvith ARGVMENTS of bookes and chapters ANNOTATIONS and other necessarie helpes for the better vnderstanding of the text and specially for the discouerie of the CORRVPTIONS of diuers late translations and for cleering the CONTROVERSIES in religion of these daies IN THE ENGLISH COLLEGE OF RHEMES Psal 118. Da mihi intellectum scrutabor legem tuam custodiam illam in toto corde meo That is Giue me vnderstanding and I vvil searche thy lavv and vvil keepe it vvith my vvhole hart S. Aug. tract 2. in Epist Ioan. Omnia qua leguntur in Scripturis sanctis ad instructionem salutem nostram intentè oportes audire maxime tamen memoria commendanda sunt qua aduersus Hareticos valent plurimùm quorum insidia infirmiores quosque negligentiores circumuenire non cessant That is Al things that are readde in holy Scriptures vve must heare vvith great attention to our instruction and saluation but those things specially must be commended to memorie vvhich make most against Heretikes vvhose deceites cease not to circumuent and beguile al the vveaker sort and the more negligent persons PRINTED AT RHEMES by Iohn Fogny 1582. CVM PRIVILEGIO THE CENSVRE AND APPROBATION CVM huius versionis ac aeditionis authores nobis de fide eruditione sint probè cogniti aliiue S. Theologiae linguae Anglicanae peritissimi viri contestati sint nihil in hoc opere reperiri quod non sit Catholicae Ecclesiae doctrinae pietati consentaneum vel quod vllo modo potestati ac paci ciuili repugnet sed omnia potius veram fidem Reip. bonum vitaeue ac morum probitatem promouere ex ipsorum fide censemus ista vtiliter excudi publicari posse PETRVS REMIGIVS Archidiaconus maior Metropolitana insignis Ecclesia Rhemensis Iuris Canonici Doctor Archiepiscopatus Rhemensis generalis Vicarius HVBERTVS MORVS Rhemensis Ecclesiae Decanus Ecclesiastes in sacratissimae Theologiae facultate Doctor IOANNES LE BESGVE Canonicus Rhemensis Doctor Theologus Cancellarius Academiae Rhemensis GVLIELMVS BALBVS Theologiae professor Collegij Rhemensis Archimagister S. August lib. 1. c. 3. de serm Do. in monte Paupertate spiritus peruenitur ad ScripturaruÌ„ cognitionem vbi oportet hominem se mitem praebere ne peruicacibus concertationibus indocilis reddatur Vve come to the vnderstanding of Scriptures through pouertie of spirit vvhere a man must shevv himself meeke-minded lest by stubburne contentions he become incapable and vnapt to be taught THE PREFACE TO THE READER TREATING OF THESE THREE POINTS OF THE TRANSLATION OF HOLY SCRIPTVRES INTO THE vulgar tongues and namely into English of the causes vvhy this nevv Testament is translated according to the auncient vulgar Latin text of the maner of translating the same THE holy Bible long since translated by vs into English and the old Testament lying by vs for lacke of good meanes to publish the vvhole in such sort as a vvorke of so great charge and importance requireth vve haue yet through Gods goodnes at length fully finished for thee most Christian reader all the NEVV TESTAMENT vvhich is the principal most profitable comfortable peece of holy vvritte and as vvel for all other institution of life and doctrine as specially for deciding the doubtes of these daies more propre and pregnant then the other part not yet printed Vvhich translation vve doe not for all that publish vpon erroneous opinion of necessitie that the holy Scriptures should alvvaies be in our mother tonge or that they ought or vvere ordained by God to be read indifferently of all could be easily vnderstood of euery one that readeth or heareth them in a knovven language or that they vvere not often through mans malice or infirmitie pernicious and much hurtful to many or that vve generally and absolutely deemed it more conuenient in it self more agreable to Gods word and honour or edification of the faithful to haue them turned into vulgar tonges then to be kept studied only in the Ecclesiastical learned languages Not for these nor any such like causes doe vve translate this sacred booke but vpon special consideration of the present time state and condition of our countrie vnto vvhich diuers thinges are either necessarie or profitable and medicinable novv that othervvise in the peace of the Church vvere neither much requisite nor perchance vvholy tolerable In this matter to marke onely the vvisedom moderatioÌ„ of holy Church and the gouernours thereof on the one side and the indiscerete zeale of the popular and their factious leaders on the other is a high point of prudence These later partly of simplicitie partly of curiositie and specially of pride and disobedience haue made claime in this case for the common people vvith plausible pretences many but good reasons none at all The other to vvhom Christ hath giuen charge of our soules tho dispensing of Gods mysteries and treasures among vvhich holy Scripture is no smale store and the feeding his familie in season vvith foode fit for euery sort haue neither of old nor of late euer vvholy condemned all vulgar versions of Scripture nor haue at any time generally forbidden the faithful to reade the same yet they haue not by publike authoritie prescribed commaunded or authentically euer recommended any such interpretation to be indifferently vsed of all men The Armenians say they haue the Psalter and some other peeces translated by S. Chrysostom into their language vvhen he vvas banished among them and George the Patriarch in vvriting his life signifieth no lesse The Saluonians affirme they haue the Scriptures in their vulgar tongue turned by S. Hierom and some vvould gather so much by his ovvne vvordes in his epistle to Sophronius but the place in deede proueth in not Vulpilas surely gaue the Scriptures to the Gothes in their ovvne tonge and that before he vvas an Arrian It is almost three hundred yeres since Iames Archbishop of Genua is said to haue translated the Bible into Italian More then tvvo hundred yeres agoe in the daies of Charles the fifth the Frenche king vvas it put forth faithfully in Frenche the sooner to shake out of the deceiued peoples haÌ„des the false heretical translations of a secte called Vvaldenses In our ovvne countrie notwithstanding the Latin tonge vvas euer to vse Venerable Bedes vvordes common to all the prouinces of the same for meditation or studie of Scriptures and no vulgar translation commonly vsed or occupied of the multitude yet they vvere â—xtant in English euen before the troubles that Vvicleffe and his folovvers raised in our Church as appeareth as well by some peeces yet remaining as by a prouincial Constitution of Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canturburie in a Councel holden at Oxford vvhere straite
of infinite places take occasion of pernicious errors for though the letter or text haue no error yet saith S. Ambrose the Arrian or as vve may novv speake the Caluinian interpretation hath errors lib. 2 ad Gratianum ca. 1. and Tertullian saith The sense adulserated is as perilous as the style corrupted De Praescript S. Hilarie also speaketh thus Heresie riseth about the vnderstanding not about the vvriting the fault is in the sense not in the vvord lib. 2 de Trinit in principio and S. Augustine saith that many hold the scriptures as they doe the Sacraments ad speciem non ad salutem to the outvvard shevv and not to saluation de Baptis cont Donat. lib. 3 ca. 19. Finally all Sect-maisters and rauening vvolues yea * the diuels them selues pretend Scriptures alleage Scriptures and vvholy shroud them selues in Scriptures as in the wooll and fleese of the simple sheepe Vvhereby the vulgar in these daies of generall disputes can not but be in extreme danger of error though their bookes vvere truely translated and vvere truely in them selues Gods ovvne vvord in deede But the case novv is more lamentable for the Protestants and such as S. Paul calleth ambulantes in astutia vvalking in deceitfulnes haue so abused the people and many other in the vvorld not vnvvise that by their false translations they haue in steede of Gods Lavv and Testament for Christes vvritten vvill and vvord giuen them their ovvne vvicked vvriting and phantasies most shamefully in all their versions Latin English and other tonges corrupting both the letter and sense by false translation adding detracting altering transposing pointing and all other guileful meanes specially vvhere it serueth for the aduantage of their priuate opinions for vvhich they are bold also partly to disauthorise quite partly to make doubtful diuers vvhole bookes allovved for Canonical Scripture by the vniuersal Church of God this thousand yeres and vpward to alter al the authentical and Ecclesiastical vvordes vsed sithence our Christianitie into nevv prophane nouelties of speaches agreable to their doctrine to change the titles of vvorkes to put out the names of the authors to charge the very Euangelist vvith follovving vntrue translation to adde whole sentences proper to their sect into their psalmes in meter euen into the very Creede in rime al vvhich the poore deceiued people say and sing as though they vvere Gods ovvne vvord being in deede through such sacrilegious treacherie made the Diuels vvord To say nothing of their intolerable liberty and licence to change the accustomed callings of God Angel men places things vsed by the Apostles and all antiquitie in Greeke Latin and all other languages of Christian Nations into nevv names sometimes falsely and alvvaies ridiculously and for ostentation taken of the Hebrues to frame and fine the phrases of holy Scriptures after the forme of prophane writers sticking not for the same to supply adde alter or diminish as freely as if they translated Liuie Virgil or Terence Hauing no religious respect to keepe either the maiestie or sincere simplicity of that venerable style of Christes spirit as S. Augustine speaketh vvhich kind the holy Ghost did choose of infinite vvisedom to haue the diuine mysteries rather vttered in then any other more delicate much lesse in that meretricious maner of vvriting that sundrie of these new translators doe vse of vvhich sort Caluin him selfe and his pue-fellovves so much complaine that they professe Satan to haue gained more by these nevv interpreters their number leuitie of spirit and audacitie encreasing daily then he did before by keeping the word from the people And for a paterne of this mischeefe they giue Castalion adiuring all their churches and scholars to bevvare of his translation as one that hath made a very sport and mockery of Gods holy vvord so they charge him them selues and the Zuinglians of Zuricke vvhose translations Luther therfore abhorred handling the matter vvith no more fidelitie grauitie or sinceritie then the other but rather vvith much more falsification or to vse the Apostles vvordes cauponation and adulteration of Gods vvord then they besides many vvicked gloses prayers confession of faith conteining both blasphemous errors and plaine contradictions to them selues and among them selues all priuileged and authorised to be ioyned to the Bible and to be said and sung of the poore people and to be beleeued as articles of faith and vvholy consonant to Gods vvord Vve therfore hauing compassion to see our beloued countrie men vvith extreme danger of their soules to vse onely such prophane translations and erroneous mens mere phantasies for the pure and blessed vvord of truth much also moued therevnto by the desires of many deuout persons haue set forth for you benigne readers the nevv Testament to begin vvithal trusting that it may giue occasion to you after diligent perusing thereof to lay avvay at lest such their impure versions as hitherto you haue ben forced to occupie Hovv vvell vve haue done it vve must not be iudges but referre all to Gods Church and our superiors in the same to them vve submit our selues and this and all other our labours to be in part or in the vvhole reformed corrected altered or quite abolished most humbly desiring pardon if through our ignorance temeritie or other humane infirmitie vve haue any vvhere mistaken the sense of the holy Ghost further promising that if hereafter we espie any of our ovvne errors or if any other either frende of good vvil or aduersarie for desire of reprehension shal open vnto vs the same vve vvil not as Protestants doe for defense of our estimation or of pride and contention by vvrangling vvordes vvilfully persist in them but be most glad to heare of them and in the next edition or othervvise to correct them for it is truth that vve seeke for and Gods honour which being had either by good intention or by occasion al is vvel This vve professe onely that vve haue done our endeuour vvith praier much feare and trembling lest vve should dangerously erre in so sacred high and diuine a vvorke that vve haue done it vvith all faith diligence and sinceritie that vve haue vsed no partialitie for the disaduantage of our aduersaries nor no more licence then is sufferable in translating of holy Scriptures continually keeping our selues as neere as is possible to our text to the very vvordes and phrases vvhich by long vse are made venerable though to some propsiane or delicate cares they may seeme more hard to barbarous * as the whole style of Scripture doth lightly to such at the begining acknowledging with S. Hierom that in other writings it is ynough to giue in trāslation sense for sense but that in Scriptures lest vve misse the sense vve must keepe the very vvordes Ad Pammach epistola 101. ca. 2 in princip Vve must saith S. Augustine speake according to a set rule lest licence of
not * Manichaeus Choose vvhether thou vvilt If thou wilt say Beleeue the Catholike loe they vvarne me that I giue no credite vnto you and therefore beleeuing them I must needes not beleeue thee If thou say Beleeue not the Catholikes it is not the right vvay by the Gospel to driue me to the faith of Manichaeus because I beleeued the Gospel it self by the preaching of Catholikes Againe li. de vtilit credend cap. 14. I see the concerning Christ him self I haue beleeued none but the confirmed and assured opinion of peoples and nations and that these peoples haue on euey side possessed the mysteries of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH Vvhy should I not therfore most diligently require specially among them what Christ commaunded by vvhose authoritie I vvas moued to beleeue that Christ did commaund some profitable thing Vvilt thou oÌ„ Heretike tel me better vvhat he said vvhom I vvould not thinke to haue been at al or to be if I must beleeue because thou saiest it Vvhat grosse madnes is this to say Beleeue the Catholikes the Christ is to be beleeued and learne of vs vvhat he said Againe cont Faustum li. II. cap. 1. Thou seest then in this matter what force the authoritie of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH hath vvhich euen from the most grounded and founded seates of the Apostles is established vntil this day by the line of Bishops succeding one an other by the consent of so many peoples Vvhereas thou saiest This is Scripture or this is such an Apostles that is not because this soundeth for me and the other against me Thou then art the rule of truth vvhatsoeuer is against thee is not true 3 No heretikes haue right to the Scriptures but are vsurpers the Catholike Church being the true ovvner and faithful keeper of them Heretikes abuse them corrupt them and vtterly seeke to abolish them though they pretend the contrarie Tertullianli De praescriptionibus bringeth in the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH speaking thus to all Heretikes Vvho are you vvhen and from vvhence came you vvhat doe you in my possession that are none of mine by vvhat right Marcion doest thou cut dovvne my wood vvho gaue the licence ô Valentine to turne the course of my fountaines by vvhat authoritie Apelles doest thou remoue my boundes and you the rest vvhy do yovv sovv and seede for these companions at your pleasure It is my possession I possesse it of old I haue assured origins thereof euen from those authors vvhose the thing vvas I am the heire of the Apostles As they prouided by their Testament as they comitted it to my credite as they adiured me so doe I hold it You surely they disherited alvvaies and haue cost you of as forainers as enemies Againe in the same booke Encountering vvith such by Scriptures auaileth nothing but to ouerturne a mans stomake or his braine This heresie receiueth not certaine Scriptures and if it do receiue some yet by adding and taking avvay it peruerteth the same to serue their purpose and if it receiue any it doth not receiue them vvholy and if after a sort it receiue them vvholy neuertheles by diuising diuers expositions it turneth them cleane an other vvay c. 4 Yet do they vaunt them selues of Scriptures excedingly but they are neuer the more to be trusted for that S. Hierom aduersus Luciferianos in fine Let them not flatter them selues if they seeme in their ovvne conceite to affirme that vvhich they say out of the chapters of Scripture vvhereas the Diuel also spake some thinges out of the Scriptures and the Scriptures consist not in the reading but in the vnderstanding Vincentius Lirinensis li. cont prophanas haeresâ—â—â— Nouationes Here perhaps some man may aske vvhether heretikes also vse not the testimonies of diuine Scripture Yet in deede do they and that vehemently For thou shalt see them flie through euery one of the sacred bookes of the Lavv through Moyses the bookes of the kings the Psalmes the Apostles the Gospels the Prophets For vvhether among their ovvne fellowes or strangers vvhether priuatly or publikely vvhether in talke or in their bookes vvhether in bankets or in the streates they I say alleage nothing of their ovvne which they endeuour not to shadow vvith the wordes of Scripture also Read the vvorkes of Paulus Samosatenus of Priscillian of Eunomian of Iouinian of the other plagues pestilences thou shalt finde an infinite heape of examples no page in a manner omitted or voide which is not painted and coloured with the sentences of the new or old testament But they are so much the more to be taken heede of to be feared the more secretly they lurke vnder the shadowes of Gods diuine law For they knovv their stinkes vvould not easily please any man almost if they were breathed out nakedly simply them selues alone therfore they sprinkle them as it vvere vvith certaine pretious spices of the heauenly vvord to the end that he vvhich would easely despise the errour of man may not easely contemne the oracles of God So that they doe like vnto them vvhich vvhen they vvil prepare certaine bitter potionâ— for children do first anoint the brimmes of the cup vvith honie that the vnwarie age vvhen it shal first feele the svvetnes may not feare the bitternes 5 The cause vvhy the Scriptures being perfit yet vve vse other Ecclesiastical vvritings and tradition Vincentius Lirinensis in his golden booke before cited aduersus prophanas haeresâ—â— Nouationes Here some man perhaps may aske for asmuch as the Canon of the Scriptures is perfit and in all pointes very sufficient in it self vvhat neede is there to ioyne therevnto the authoritie of the Ecclesiastical vnderstanding for this cause surely for that all take not the holy Scripture in one and the same sense because of the deepenes thereof but the speaches thereof some interpret one vvay some an other vvay so that there may almost as many senses be picked out of it as there be men for Nouatian doth expound it one vvay and Sabellius an other vvay othervvise Donatus othervvise Arîus Eunomius Macedonius othervvise Photinus Apollinaris Priscillianus othervvise Iouinian Pelagius Celestius lastly othervvise Nestorius And therfore very necessarie it is because of so great vvindinges and turninges of diuers errours that the line of Prophetical and Apostolical interpretation be directed according to the rule of the Ecclesiastical and Catholike sense or vnderstanding S. Basil li. de Spiritu sancto cap. 27. Of such articles of religion as are kept and preached in the Church some vvere taught by the vvritten vvord other some vve haue receiued by the tradition of the Apostles deliuered vnto vs as it vvere from hand to hand in mysterie secretly both vvhich be of one force to Christian religion and this no man vvil deny that hath any litle skill of the Ecclesiastical rites or customes for if vve goe about to reiect the customes not conteined in Scripture as being of smal force vve shal vnvvittingly and
al these things shal be giuen you besides ✠verse 34 Be not careful therfore for the morovv For the morovv day shal be careful for it self sufficient for the day is the euil thereof ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. Iustice Hereby it is playne that good werkes be iustice and that man doing them doeth iustice and is thereby iust and Iustified and not by fayth only Al which iustice of a Christian man our Sauiour here compriseth in these three workes in Almes fasting and prayers Aug. li. perf iust â— â— So that to giue almes is to doe iustice and the workes of mercie are iustice Aug. in Ps 49. v. 5. 4. Repay This repaying and rewarding of good workes in heauen often mentioned here by our Sauiour declareth that the sayd workes are meritorious and that we may doe them in respect of that reward 5. Hypocrites Hypocrisie is forbidden in al these three workes of iustice and not the doing of them openly to the glorie of God and the profite of our neighbour and our owne saluatioÌ„ for Christ before c. 5. biddeth saying Let your light so shine before men c. And in al such workes S. Gregotles rule is to be folowed The worke so to be in publike that the intention remayne in secrete Ho. 11. in Euang. c. 10. 7. Much speaking Long prayer is not forbid for Christ * him self spent whole nights in prayer and he sayth * we must pray alwayes and * the Apostle exhorteth to pray without intermission and the holy Church * from the beginning hath had her Canonical houres of prayer but idle and voluntary babling either of the heathens to their goddes or of Heretikes that by long Rhetorical prayers thinke to persuade God wheras the Collects of the Churche are most breese and most effectual See S. Augustine ep 121 c. 8 9. 10. 11. Superstantial bread By this bread so called here according to the Latin word and the Greeke we aske not only al necessarie sustenance for the body but much more al spiritual foode namely the blessed Sacrament it self which is Christ the true bread that came from heauen and the bread of life to vs that eate his bodie Cypr. de orat Do. Aug. ep 121 c. 6. 11. And therfore it is called here Supersubstantial that is the bread that passeth and excelleth al creatures Hiero. in 2. Tit. in 6. Mat. Amb. li. 5. de Sacr. 6. 4. Aug. ser 22. de verb. Do. sec Mat. S. Germanus in Theoria 12. Dettes These dettes doe signifie not only mortal sinnes but also venial as S. Augustine often teacheth and therfore euery man be he neuer so iust yet because he can not liue without venial sinnes may very truly and ought to say this prayer Aug. cont duâ—s ep Pelag. li. 1. â— 14. li. 21 de Ciuit. 6. 27. 13. Leade vs not S. Cypr. readeth Ne patiaris nos induci Suffer vs not to be led as S. Augustine noteth li. de ho. perseu c. 6. and so the holy Churche vnderstandeth it because God as S. Iames sayth tempteth no man though for our sinnes or for our probation and crowne he permitte vs to be tempted Beware then of Bezaes exposition vpon this place who according to the Caluinists opinion saith that God leadeth them into tentation into whom him self bringeth in Satan for to fill their harts so making God the author of sinne 14. If you forgeue This poynt of forgeuing our brother when we aske forgiuenesse of God our Sauiour repeateth agayne as a thing much to be considered and therfore commended in the parable also of the seruant that would not forgiue his felow seruant Mat. 18. 16. Fast He forbiddeth not open and publike fasts which in the * Scriptures were commaunded and proclamed to the people of God and the Niniuires by such fasting appeased Gods Wrath but to fast for vaine glorie and praise of men and to be desirous by the very face and looke to be taken for a faster that is forbidden and that is hypocrisie 20. Treasures in heauen Treasures layd vp in heauen must needes signifie not fayth only but plentiful almes and deedes of mercie and other good workes which God keeping as in a booke wil reward them accordingly as of the contrarie the Apostle sayth He that soweth sparingly shal reape sparingly 2. Cor. 9. 24. Two Masters Two religions God and Baal Christ and Caluin Masse and Communion the Catholike Churche and Heretical Conuenticles Let them marke this lesson of our Sauiour that thinke they may serue masters al times al religions Agayne these two masters doe signifie God and the world the sles he and the spirit iustice and sinne 25. Careful Prudent prouision is not prohibited but to much doubtfulnes and feare of Gods prouision for vs to whom we ought with patience to committe the rest when we haue done sufficiently for our part CHAP. VII In this third and last Chapter of his Sermon because we know not mens endes he biddeth vs beware of iudging 6 and neuerthelesse to take open dogges so he calleth them as they be 7 If these workes of iustice seeme to hard we must pray instantly to him that giueth them 12 In the conclusion he giueth one short rule of al iustice 13 and then he exhorteth with al vehemencie to the straite way both of the Catholike fayth 21 and also of good life because only fayth wil not suffise verse 1 IVDGE ″ not that you be not iudged ✠verse 2 For * in what iudgment you iudge you shal be iudged and in what measure you mete it shal be measured to you agayne ✠verse 3 And why seest thou the more that is in thy brothers eye and the beame that is in thine ovvne eye thou seest not ✠verse 4 Or how sayest thou to thy brother Let me cast out the more of thine eye and behold a beame is in thine owne eye ✠verse 5 Hypocrite cast out first the beame out of thine owne eye and then shalt thou see to cast out the more out of thy brothers eye ✠verse 6 Giue not that which is ″ holy to dogges neither cast ye your pearles before swine lest perhaps they treade them with their feete and turning al to teare you ✠verse 7 * Aske and it shal be giuen you seeke and you shal finde knocke and it shal be opened to you ✠verse 8 For ″ euery one that asketh receiueth and that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shal be opened ✠verse 9 Or vvhat man is there of you vvhom if his childe shal aske bread vvil he reach him a stone ✠verse 10 Or if he shal aske him fish vvil he reach him a serpent ✠verse 11 If you then being naught knovv hovv to giue good giftes to your children hovv much more vvil your father vvhich is in heauen giue good things to them that aske him ✠verse 12 Al
worne with old age he died the threescore and eighteth yere after the Passion of our Lord and was buried besides the same citie Whose excellencie the same holy Doctor thus breifly describeth li. 1. Aduers Iouinianum IOHN the Apostle one of our Lords Disciples vvho vvas the yongest among the Apostles and vvhom the faith of Christ found a virgin remained a virgin and therefore is move loued of our Lord and lieth vpon the breast of IESVS and that vvhich Peter durst not aske he desireth him to aske and after the resurrection vvhen Marie Magdalen had reported that our Lord vvas risen againe both of them ranne to the Sepulchre but he came thither first and vvhen they vvere in the ship and fished in the lake of Genezareth IESVS stood on the shore neither did the Apostles knovv vvhom they savv onely the virgin knovveth the virgin and saith to Peter It is our Lord. This Iohn vvas both an Apostle and Euangelist and Prophet an Apostle because he vvrote to the Churches as a Maister an Euangelist because he compiled a booke of the Gospel vvhich except Matthew none other of the tvvelue Apostles did a Prophet for he savv in the ile Patmos where he was banished by Domitian the Emperour for the testimonie of our Lord the Apocalypse conteining infinite mysteries of things to come Tertullian also reporteth that at Rome being cast into a barrel of hote boiling oile he came forth more pure and fresher or liuelier then he vvent in Yea and his Gospel it self much differeth from the rest Matthevv beginneth to vvrite as of a man Marke of the prophecie of Malachie and Esay Luke of the Priesthod of Zacharie the first hath the face of a man because of the genealogie the second the face of a lion for the voice of one crying in the desert the third the face of a calfe because of the Priesthod But Iohn as an Eagle flieth to the things on high mounteth to the Father him self saying In the beginning was the VVORD and the VVORD was with God and God was the VVORD Thus far S. Herome Vpon this Gospel there are the famous commentaries of S. Augustine called Tractatus in Euang. Ioan. to 9. and tvvelue bookes of S. Cyrils commentaries THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO IOHN CHAP. I. The preface of the Euangelist commending Christ as being God the Sonne incarnate to the Gentils and setting out the blindnes of the Ievves in not receiuing him 19 Then the testimonies of Iohn Baptist first to the solemne legacie of the Ievves 29 secondly vvhen he savv IESVS come to him 35 thirdly to his ovvne Disciples also putting them ouer from him self to IESVS Vvho made it plainer to them that he is Christ 40 and so began he also to haue Disciples verse 1 IN THE beginning ″ vvas the WORD and the WORD vvas ″ vvith God and ″ God vvas the WORD ✠verse 2 This vvas in the beginning vvith God ✠verse 3 Al things vvere made ″ by him and vvithout him vvas made nothing That vvhich vvas made ' ✠verse 4 in him vvas life and the life vvas the light of men ✠verse 5 and the light shineth in darkenesse and the darkenesse did not comprehend it ✠verse 6 There vvas a man sent from God vvhose name vvas Iohn ✠verse 7 This man came for testimonie to giue testimonie of the light that al might beleeue through him ✠verse 8 He vvas not the light but to giue testimonie of the light ✠verse 9 It vvas the true light vvhich lighteneth euery man that commeth into this vvorld ✠verse 10 He vvas in the vvorld and the vvorld vvas made by him and the vvorld knevv him not ✠verse 11 He came into his ovvne and his ovvne receiued him not ✠verse 12 But as many as receiued him ″ he gaue them povver to be made the sonnes of God to those that beleeue in his name ✠verse 13 Vvho not of bloud not of the vvil of flesh nor of the vvil of man but of God are borne ✠verse 14 AND ″ THE VVORD VVAS MADE FLESH and dvvelt in vs and vve savv the glorie of him glorie as it vvere of the only-begotten of the Father ful of grace and veritie ⊢ ✠verse 15 Iohn giueth testimonie of him and crieth saying This vvas he of vvhom I spake He that shal come after me is made before me because he vvas before me ✠verse 16 And of his fulnes al vve haue receiued and grace for grace ✠verse 17 For the lavv vvas giuen by Moyses grace and veritie vvas made by IESVS Christ ✠verse 18 God ″ no man hath seen at any time the only begotten Sonne vvhich is in the bosome of the father he hath declared ✠verse 19 And this is Iohns testimonie vvhen the Ievves sent from Hierusalem Priests and Leuites to him that they should aske him Vvho art thou ✠verse 20 And he confessed and did not denie and he confessed That I am not CHRIST ✠verse 21 And they asked him Vvhat then Art thou * Elias And he said I am not Art thou * the Prophet And he ansvvered No. ✠verse 22 They said therefore vnto him Vvho art thou that vve may giue an ansvver to them that sent vs vvhat saiest thou of thy self ✠verse 23 He said I am the voyce of one crying in the desert make straight the vvay of our Lord as Esaie the Prophet said ✠verse 24 And they that vvere sent vvere of the Pharisees ✠verse 25 And they asked him and said to him Vvhy then doest thou baptize if thou be not Christ nor Elias nor the Prophet ✠verse 26 Iohn ansvvered them saying * I baptize in vvater but there hath stood in the middes of you vvhom you knovv not ✠verse 27 The same is he that shal come after me that is made before me vvhose latcher of his shoe I am not worthie to vnloose ✠verse 28 These things were done in Bethania beyond Iordan vvhere Iohn vvas baptizing ⊢ ✠verse 29 The next day Iohn savv IESVS cōming to him and he saith Behold the lambe of God behold him that taketh avvay the sinne ' of the vvorld ✠verse 30 This is he of vvhom I said After me there commeth a man vvhich is made before me because he vvas before me ✠verse 31 And I knevv him not but that he may be manifested in Israel therefore came I baptizing in vvater ✠verse 32 And Iohn gaue testimonie saying That I savv ″ the Spirit descending as a doue from heauen and he remained vpon him ✠verse 33 And I knevv him not but he that sent me to baptize in vvater he said to me He vpō vvhom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining vpon him he it is that baptizeth in the holy Ghost ✠verse 34 And I savv and I gaue testimonie that this is the sonne
much vnfaithfulnes by rules of place to embarte Christ of his wil or wisedom to be in the Sacrament how him self list and on as many altars or places as he liketh We detest for al that the wicked heresie of certaine Protestants holding quite contrarie to the Zuinglians that Christ according to his Humanitie is in euery place where the Diuinitie is which is both against faith and the common rules of nature and diuinitie 21. As my Father As when he gaue them commission to preach and baptize through the world he made mention to his owne power therein so here before he institute the Sacrament of Penance and giue them authoritie to remitte sinnes lest the wicked should aske afterward by what right they do such great functions he sheweth his Fathers commission giuen to him self and then in plaine termes most amply imparteth the same to his Apostle that whosoeuer deny the Apostles their successors the Priests of Gods Church to haue right to remitte sinnes should deny consequently Christ as man to haue authoritie to doe the same 22. He breathed He giueth the Holy Ghost in and by an external signe to his Apostles not visibly and to al such purposes as afterward at whitsuntide but for the grace of the Sacrament of Orders as S. Augustine saith and that none make doubt of the Priests right in remission of sinnes seing the Holy Ghost is purposly giuen them to doe this same In which case if any be yet coÌ„tentious he must deny the Holy Ghost to be God and not to haue power to remitte sinnes It is not absurd saith S. Cyril that they forgiue sinnes vvhich haue the Holy Ghost For vvhen they remitte or reteine the Holy Ghost remitteth reteineth in them and that they doe tvvo vvaies first in Baptisme and then in Penance As S. Ambrose also li. 1 c. 7â— de poenitentia restlling the Nouatians a Sect of old Heretikes which pretending Gods glorie as our new Sectaries do denied that Priests could remitte sinnes in the Sacrament of Penance asketh vvhy it should be more dishonour to God or more impossible or inconuenient for men to forgiue sinnes by Penance then by Baptisme seing it is the Holy Ghost that doeth it by the Priests office and ministerie in both 23. Whose sinnes Power to offer Sacrifice which is the principal function and acte of Priesthod was giuen them at the institution of the B. Sacrament the second and next special facultie of Priesthod consisting in remitting sinnes is here bestowed on them And withal the holy Sacrament of Penance implying Contrition Confession and Satisfaction in the Penitent and absolution on the Priests part is instituted for in that that expresse power and commission is giuen to Priests to remitte or reteine al sinnes and in that that Christ promiseth whose sinnes soeuer they forgiue they be of God forgiuen also and vvhose sinne they reteine they be reteined before God it folovveth necessarily that vve be bound to submit our selues to their iudgment for release of our sinnes For this vvonderful povver vvere giuen them in vaine if none vvere bound to seeke for absolution at their handes Neither can any rightly seeke for absolution of them vnles they confesse particularly at least al their mortal offences vvhether they be coÌ„mitted in minde hart vvil and congitation onely or in vvord and vvorke for Gods priests being in this Sacrament of Penauce coÌ„stituted in Christs steede as iudges in causes of our conscience can not rightly rule our cases vvithout ful and exacte cognition and knovvledge of al our sinnes and the necessarie circumstances and differences of the same which can not othervvise be had of them being mortal men then by our simple sincere and distincte vtterance to them of our sinnes vvith humble contrite hart ready to take and to doe penance according to theire iniunction For that authoritie to reteine sinnes consisteth specially in enioyning satisfaction and penitential vvorkes of praying fasting almes and such like Al vvhich Gods ordinance whosoeuer condemneth or contemneth as Heretikes doe or neglecteth as some carelesse Catholikes may perhaps doe let them be assured they can not be saued Neither must any such Christian man pretend or looke to haue his sinnes after Baptisme remitted by God onely without this Sacrament which was the old Heresie of the Nouatians Ambr. li. 1. de poâ—nit c. 2. Socrat. li. 7 Ec. hist c. 25. more then any may hope to be saued or haue his original or other sinnes before Baptisme forgiuen by God without the same SacrameÌ„t Let no man deceiue himself this is the second table or borde after shipvvrackâ— as S. Hierom calleth it Whosoeuer take not hold of it shal perish without al doubt because they contemne Gods counsel and order for their saluation And therfore S. Augustine ep 180 ioyning both together saith it is a pitiful case when by the absence of Gods Priests men depart this life aut non regenerati aut ligati that is either not regenerated by Baptisme or fast bound and not absolued by the Sacrament of penance and reconciliation ⸬ because they shal be excluded from eternal life and destruction folovveth them And S. Victor li. 2 de persecut Vandalica telleth the miserable lameÌ„tation of the people when their Priests were banished by the Arian Heretikes Who say they shal baptize these infants Who shal minister penaÌ„ce vnto vs loose vs from the bandes of sinnes c And therfore S. Cyprian very often namely ep 54 calleth it great cruelty such as Priests shal answer for at the later day to suffer any man that is poenitent of his sinnes to depart this life without this reconciliation and absolution because saith he the Lavvmaker him self Christ hath graunted that things bound in earth should also be bound in heauen and that those things might there be loosed vvhich vvere loosed before here in the Church And it is a world to see how the Heretikes wrastle with this so plaine a commission of remitting sinnes referring it to preaching to denouncing Gods threates vpon sinners and to we can not tel what els though to our English Protestants this authoritie seemeth so cleere that in their order of visiting the sicke their Ministers acknowledge chalenge the same vsing a formal absolution according to the Churches order after the special coÌ„fession of the partie But to conclude the matter let euery one that list to see the true meaning of Christs wordes and the Priests great power and dignitie giuen them by the same wordes and other marke wel these wordes of S. Chrysostome For saith he they that dvvel on the earth and conucrsein it to them is commission giuen to dispense those things that are in heauen to them is it giuen to haue the povver vvhich God vvould not to be giuen neither to Angels nor Archangels for neither to them vvas it said whatsoeuer you shal binde in earth
✠verse 19 And this he said signifying by vvhat death he should glorifie God ⊢ And vvhen he had said this he saith to him Folovv me ✠verse 20 Peter turning savv that disciple vvhom IESVS loued folovving * vvho also leaned at the supper vpon his breast and said Lord vvho is he that shal betray thee ✠verse 21 Him therfore vvhen Peter had seen he saith to IESVS Lord and this man vvhat ✠verse 22 IESVS saith to him So I vvil haue him to remaine til I come vvhat to thee folovv thou me ✠verse 23 This saying therfore vvent abrode among the brethren that that disciple dieth not And IESVS did not say to him he dieth not but So I vvil haue him to remaine til I come vvhat to thee ✠verse 24 This is that disciple vvhich giueth testimonie of these things and hath vvritten these things and vve knovv that his testimonie is true ⊢ ✠verse 25 But there are * many other things also vvhich IESVS did vvhich if they vvere vvritten in particular neither the vvorld it self I thinke vvere able to conteine those bookes that should be vvritten ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXI 17. Feede my sheepe As it was promised him Mat. 16 that the Church should be builded vpoÌ„ him and that the keies of heauen should be giuen to him so here it is performed he is actually made the general Pastor and Gouerner of al Christs sheepe For though the other ten as Matthias and Paul also afterward were Apostles Bishops Priests aud had authoritie to binde and loose to remitte and reteâ—ne to preach baptize and such like as wel as he Yet in these things and al other gouernement Christ would haue him to be their head and they to depend of him as head of their College and consequently of the whole flocke of Christ no Apostle nor no Prince in earth if he acknowledge him self to be a sheepe of Christ exempted from his charge And that Christ maketh a difference betwixt Peter and the rest and giueth him some greater preeminence and regiment then the rest it is plaine by that he is asked whether he loue our Lord more then the other Apostles do where for equal charge no difference of loue had bene required To Peter saith S. Cyprian our Lord after his Resurrection said Feede my sheepe and buildâ—d his Church vpon him alone and to him he giueth the charge of feeding his sheepe For although after his Resurrection he gaue his povver alike to al saying As my Father sent me so I send you take the Holy Ghost if you remitte to any their sinnes they shal be remitted c. Yet to manifest vnitie he coÌ„stituted one Chaire so disposed by his authoritie that vnitie should haue origine of one The rest of the Apostles vvere that Peter vvas in equal fellovvship of honour and povver but the beginning coÌ„meth of vnitie the Primacie is giuen to Peter that the Church of Christ may be shewed to be one one Chaire S. Chrysostome also saith thus Why did our Lord shede his bloud truely to redeeme those sheepe the cure of vvhich he committed both to Peter and also to his Successors And a litle after Christ vvould haue Peter indued vvith such authoritie and to be far aboue al his other Apostles for he saith Peter dost thou loue me more then al these do Wherevpon our Maister might haue inferred If thou loue me Peter vse much fasting sleepe on the hard floure vvatch much be patrone to the oppressed father to the orphans and husband to the vvidovves but omitting al these things he saith Feed my sheepe For al the foresaid vertues certes may be done easily of many subiects not onely men but vvomen but vvhen it commeth to the gouernement of the Church and committing the charge of so many soules al vvoman kind must needes vvholy giue place to the burden and greatnes thereof and a great number of men also So writeth he And because Protestants would make the vnlearned thinke that S. Gregorie deemeÌ„d the Popes Supremacie to be wholy vnlawful and Antichristian for that he condemneth Iohn of Constantinople for vsurping the name of vniuersal Bishop resembling his insolence therein to the pride of Antichrist note wel the wordes of this holy father in the very same place and Epistle against the B. of Constantinople by which you shal easily see that to deny him to be vniuersal Bishop is not to deny Peter or the Pope to be head of the Church or supreme Gouerner of the same as our Aduersaries fraudulently pretend It is plaine to al men saith he that euer read the Gospel that by our Lordes mouth the charge of the vvhole Church vvas committed to S. Peter Prince of the Apostles for to him it vvas said Feed my sheepe for him vvas the prayer made that his faith should not faile to him vvere the keies of heauen giuen and authoritie to binde and loose to him the cure of the Church and principality vvas deliuered and yet he vvas not called the vniuersal Apostle This title in deed vvas offered for the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles to the Pope of Rome by the holy Councel of Chalcedon but none of that See did euer vse it or consent to take it Thus much S. Gregorie who though he both practised iurisdictioÌ„ through out al Christendom as other of that See haue euer done and also acknowledged the Principality and Soueraintie to be in Peter and his Successors yet would he not for iust causes vse that title subiect to vanitie misconstructioÌ„ But both he al the Popes since haue rather called them selues Seruos seruorum Dei the Seruants of Gods seruants Though the word vniuersal Bishop in that sense wherein the holy Councel of Chalcedon offered it to the See of Rome was true and Lawful For that Councel would not haue giuen any Antichristian or vniust title to any man Onely in the B. of Constantinople and other which in no sense had any right to it and who vsurped it in a very false and tyrannical meaning it was insolent vniust and Antichristian See also the Epistles of S. Leo the Great concerning his practise of vniuersal iurisdiction though he refused the title of vniuersal Bishop And S. Bernard that you may better perceiue that the general charge of Christs sheepe was not onely giuen to Peters person but also to his successors the Popes of Rome as S. Chrysostom also before alleaged doth testifie writeth thus to Eugenius Thou art he to whom the keies of heauen are deliuered to whom the sheepe are coÌ„mitted there be other Porters of heaueÌ„ other Pastors of flockes but thou hast inherited in more glorious differeÌ„t sort For they haue euery one their particular flocke but to thee al vniuersally as one flocke to one maÌ„ are credited being not onely the Pastor of the sheepe but the one Pastor of al the
such grace and mercy as also on the other side to shevv hovv readily the Gentiles in so many Nations vvere conuerted by one Apostle onely vvho From Hierusalem euen to Illyâ—icum replenished the Gospel of Christ And this parting of the vvorke so made by S. Peter vvith the rest doth S. Paul him selfe touche That vve vnto the Gentiles and they vnto the Circuncision Neuerthelesse before his coÌ„ming to Rome not onely vvas the Church come to Rome as it is euident Act. the last chap. there plaÌ„ted by S. Peter and others as likevvise by S. Peter it vvas planted in the first Gentils before that S. Paul began the taking of it avvay from the multitude of the Ievves and the translating of it to the multitude of the Gentils but also so not able vvas the same Church of Rome that S. Paul vvriting his Epistle to the Romanes before he came thither saith Your faith is renovvmed in the vvhole vvorld and therefore they vvith the rest of the Gentiles be that Nation vvhereof Christ told the Ievves saying The Kingdom of God shal be taken avvay from you shal be giueÌ„ to a Nation yelding the fruites thereof As before vve noted the Gospels as they are read both at Mattins and Masse through out the yere in their conuenient time and place so the bookes folovving as also the bookes of the old Testament are read in the said Seruice of the Church for Epistles and Lessons in their time place as hereafter shal be noted in euery of them See the very same order and custome of the primitiue Church in S. Ambrose ep 33. S. Augustine Serm. de Tempore 139 140 141 144. S. Leo Ser. 2 4 de Quadrag Ser. 13 19 de Pass Domini S. Gregorie in his 40 homilies vpon the Gospels THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CHAP. I. Christ novv ready to ascend biddeth the Apostles to expect the Holy Ghost vvhich he had promised foretelling vvhere being strengthened by him they should begin his Church and hovv far they should cary it 9 After his Ascension they are vvarned by tvvo Angels to set their mindes vpon his second comming 14 In the daies of their expectation 15 Peter beginneth to execute his vicarship giuing instruction and order by vvhich Mathias is elected Apostle in the place of Iudas verse 1 THE * first treatise I made of al things O Theophilus vvhich IESVS began to doe and to teache ✠verse 2 vntil the day vvherein ″ giuing commaundement by the holy Ghost to the Apostles vvhom he chose he vvas assumpted ✠verse 3 to vvhoÌ„ he shevved also him self aliue after his passion in many arguments for fourtie daies appearing to them speaking of the kingdom of God ✠verse 4 And eating vvith them * he commaunded them that they should not depart from Hierusalem but should expect the promisse of the Father vvhich you * haue heard saith he by my mouth ✠verse 5 for Iohn in deede baptized vvith vvater but * you shal be baptized vvith the holy Ghost after these fevv daies ◠✠verse 6 They therfore that vvere assembled asked him saying Lord whether at this time vvilt thou restore the kingdom to Israel ✠verse 7 but he said to them ″ It is not for you to knovv times or moments vvhich the Father hath put in his ovvne povver ✠verse 8 but you shal receiue the * vertue of the holy Ghost comming vpon you and you shal be vvitnesses vnto me in Hierusalem and in al Ievvrie and Samaria and euen to the vtmost of the earth ✠verse 9 And * vvhen he had said these things in their sight he vvas eleuated and a cloud receiued him out of their sight ✠verse 10 And vvhen they beheld him going into heauen behold tvvo men stoode beside them in vvhite garments ✠verse 11 vvho also said Ye men of Galilee vvhy stand you looking into heauen This IESVS vvhich is ″ assumpted from you into heauen shal so come as you haue seen him going into heauen ⊢ ✠verse 12 Then they returned to Hierusalem from the mount that is called Oliuet vvhich is by Hierusalem distant a Sabboths iourney ✠verse 13 And vvhen they vvere entred in they vvent vp into an vpper chamber vvhere abode Peter Iohn Iames and Andrevv Philippe and Thomas Bartholomevv and Mathevv Iames of Alphaeus and Simon Zelótes and Iude of Iames. ✠verse 14 Al these vvere perseuéring vvith one minde in praier vvith the vvomen and ″ MARIE the mother of IESVS and his brethren ✠verse 15 In those daies ″ Peter rising vp in the middes of the brethren said and the multitude of persons together vvas almost an hundred and tvventie ✠verse 16 You men brethren * the scripture must be fulfilled vvhich the holy Ghost spake before by the mouth of Dauid concerning Iudas vvho vvas the * captaine of them that apprehended IESVS ✠verse 17 vvho vvas numbred among vs and obteined the lot of this ministerie ✠verse 18 And he in deede hath possessed a * field of the revvard of iniquitie and being hanged he burst in the middes and al his bovvels gushed out ✠verse 19 And it vvas made notorious to al the inhabitants of Hierusalem so that the same field vvas called in their tonge Hacel-dema that is to say the field of bloud ✠verse 20 For it is vvritten in the booke of Psalmes Be their habitation made desert and be there none to dvvel in it And his Bishoprike let another take ✠verse 21 Therfore of these men that haue assembled vvith vs al the time that our Lord IESVS vvent in and vvent out among vs ✠verse 22 beginning from the baptisme of Iohn vntil the day vvherein he vvas assumpted from vs there must one of these be made a vvitnes vvith vs of his resurrection ✠verse 23 And they appointed tvvo Ioseph vvho vvas called Barsabas vvho vvas surnamed Iustus and Mathias ✠verse 24 And praying they said Thou Lord that knovvest the harts of al men shevv of these tvvo one vvhom thou hast chosen ✠verse 25 to take the place of this ministerie and Apostleship from the vvhich Iudas hath preuaricated that he might goe to his ovvne place ✠verse 26 And they gaue them ″ lottes and the lot fel vpon Mathias and he vvas numbered vvith the eleuen Apostles ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 2. Giuing commaundement He meaneth the power giuen them to preach to baptize to remit sinnes and generally the whole commission and charge of gouernement of the Church after him and in his name steede and right the which Regiment was giuen them together with the Holy Ghost to assist them therein for euer 7. It is not for you It is not for vs nor needful for the Church to know the times moment of the world the comming of Antichrist and such other Gods secretes This is ynough in that
before c. 1. 15. 23. By the determinate counsel of God deliuered God deliuered him and he deliuered him self for loue and intention of our saluation and so the acte was holy and Gods owne determination But the Iewes and others which betraied and crucified him did it of malice and wicked purpose and their facte was damnable and not of Gods counsel or causing though he tolerated it for that he could and did turne their abominable facte to the good of our saluatioÌ„ Therfore abhorre those new Manichees of our time both Lutherans and Caluinists that make God the author and cause of Iudas betraying of Christ no lesse then of Paules conuersion beside the false translation of Beza saying for Gods prescience or foreknowledge in the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods prouidence 24. Loosing the sorovves Christ was not in paines him self but loosed other men of those dolours of Hel wherewith it was impossible him self should be touched See S. Augustine 27. My soul in Hel. Where al the Faithful according to the Creede euer haue beleeued that Christ according to his soul went downe to Hel to deliuer the Patriarches and al iust men there holden in bondage til his death and the Apostle here citing the Prophets wordes most euidently expresseth the same distinguishing his soule in Hel from his body in the graue Yet the Caluinists to defend against Gods expresse wordes the blasphemie of their Maister that Christ suffered the paines of Hel and that no where but vpon the Crosse and that otherwise he descended not into Hel most falsely and flatly here corrupt the text by turning and wresting both the Hebrew and Greeke wordes from their most proper and vsual significations of Soule and Hel into body and graue saying for my soule in Hel thus my body life person yea as Beza in his new Testament an 1556 my carcas in the graue and this later they corrupt almost through out the Bible for that purpose But for refelling of both corruptions it shal be sufficient in this place first that al Hebrues Greekes and al that vnderstand these tonges know that the foresaid Hebrue Greeke wordes are as proper peculiar and vsual to signifie soul and Hel as anima and infernus in Latin yea as soul and Hel in English do properly signifie the soule of man and Hel that is opposite to heauen and that they are as vnproprely vsed to signifie body and graue as to say in English soul for body or Hel for graue Secondly it doth so miâ—like the Heretikes them selues that Castaleo one of their fine Translatours reselleth it and to make it the more sure he for in inferno translateth in Orco that is in Hel. Thirdly Beza him self partly recanteth in his later edition and confesseth that Carcas was no fit word for the body of Christ and therfore I have saith he changed it but I reteine and keepe the saâ—â—e sense stil meaning that he hath now translated it soule but that he meaneth thereby as before Christs dead body fourthly he saith plainely that translating thus Thou shalt not leaue my carcas in the graue he did it of purpose against Limbus Patrum Purgatorie and Christs descending into Hel which he calleth soul errours and marueleth that most of the ancient fathers vvere in that errour namely of Christs descending into Hel and deliuering the old fathers Vvhat neede we more He opposeth himself both against plaine Scriptures and al auncient fathers peruerting the one and contemning the other to ouerthrow that truth which is an Article of our Crede whereby it is euidently false which some of them say for their defense that none of them did euer of purpose translate falsely See the Annotation vpon 1 Pet. 3. v. 19. 44. Al things common This liuing in common is not a rule or a precept to al Christian men as the Anabaptistes falsely pretend but a life of perfection and counsel folowed of our Religious in the Catholike Church See S. Aug. in Ps 1â—2 in principio ep 109. 47. Increased Moe and moe were added to the Church as the Greeke more plainely expresseth that we may see the visible propagation increase of the same from which time a diligent man may deduce the very same visible Societie of men ioyned in Christ through the whole booke and afterward by the Ecclesiastical storie downe til our daies against the pretensed inuisible Church of the Heretikes CHAP. III. A miracle and a Sermon of Peters to the people shevving that Iâ—SVS is Christ and exhorting them to faith in him and penance for their sinnes and so they shal haue by him in Baptisme the Benediction which was promised to Abraham verse 1 AND Peter and Iohn vvent vp into the temple at the ninthe houre of praier ✠verse 2 And a certaine man that vvas lame from his mothers vvombe vvas caried vvhom they laid euery day at the gate of the temple that is called Specious that he might aske almes of them that vvent into the temple ✠verse 3 He vvhen he had seen Peter and Iohn about to enter into the temple asked to receiue an almes ✠verse 4 But Peter vvith Iohn looking vpon him said Looke vpon vs. ✠verse 5 But he looked earnestly vpon them hoping that he should receiue some thing of them ✠verse 6 But Peter said Siluer and gold I haue not but ″ that vvhich I haue the same I giue to thee In the name of IESVS CHRIST of Nazareth arise and vvalke ✠verse 7 And taking his right hand he lifted him vp and forthvvith his feete and soles vvere made strong ✠verse 8 And springing he stoode and vvalked and vvent in vvith them into the temple vvalking and leaping and praising God ✠verse 9 And al the people savv him vvalking and praising God ✠verse 10 And they knevv him that it vvas he vvhich sate for almes at the Specious gate of the temple and they vvere excedingly astonied and agast at that had chauÌ„ced to him ✠verse 11 And as he held Peter and Iohn al the people ranne to them vnto the porche vvhich is called Salomons vvondering ✠verse 12 But Peter seing them made ansvver to the people Ye men of Israël vvhy maruel you at this or vvhy looke you vpon vs as though ″ by our povver or holines vve haue made this man to vvalke ✠verse 13 The God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob the God of our fathers hath glorified his sonne IESVS vvhom you in deede deliuered and denied before the face of Pilate he iudging him to be released ✠verse 14 But you denied the holy and the iust one * and asked a mankiller to be giuen vnto you ✠verse 15 but the authour of life you killed vvhom God hath raised from the dead of vvhich vve are vvitnesses ✠verse 16 And in the faith of his name this man vvhom you see and knovv his
Const li. 7 c. 44 reporteth certaine coÌ„stitutions of the Apostles touching the same S. Denys referreth the maner of consecration of the same Chrisme to the Apostles instruction S. Basil li. de Sp. sancto c. 27 calleth it a tradition of the Apostles And the most auÌ„cient Martyr S. Fabian â—p 2 ad omnes Orientales Episcopos in initio to 1 Conc. saith plainely that Christ him self did so instruct the Apostles at the time of the institution of the B. SacrameÌ„t of the Altar And so doth the Author of the booke de vnctione Chrismatis apud D. Cyprianum nu 1. telling the excellent effects and graces of this Sacrament and vvhy this kinde of oile and balsme vvas taken of the old Lavv vsed in the Sacraments of the nevv Testament Vvhich thing the Heretikes can vvith lesse cause obiect against the Church seeing they confesse that Christ and his Apostles tooke the ceremonie of imposition of hands in this and other Sacraments from the Ievves maner of consecrating their hostes deputed to sacrifice To conclude neuer none denied or contemned this Sacrament of Confirmation and holy Chrisme but knovven Heretikes S. Cornelius that B. Martyr so much praised of S. Cyprian ep ad Fabium apud Euseb li. 6 c. 35 affirmeth that Nouatus fel to Heresie for that he had not receiued the Holy Ghost by the conâ—ignation of a Bishop Vvhom al the Nouatians did folovv neuer vsing that holy Chrisme as Theodorete vvriteth li 1 Fabul Haer. And Optatus li. 2 cont Parm. vvriteth that it vvas the special barbarous sacrilege of the Donatists to conculcate the holy oile But al this is nothing to the sauage disorder of Caluinists in this point 17. And they receiued the Holy Ghost The Protestants charge the Catholikes that by approuing and commending so much the Sacrament of Confirmation and by attributing to it specially the gift of the Holy Ghost they diminish the force of Baptisme chalenging also boldly the auÌ„cient Fathers for the same As though any Catholike or Doctor euer said more then the expresse vvordes of Scripture here and els vvhere plainely giue them vvarrant for If they diminish the vertue of Baptisme then did Christ so appointing his Apostles and al the Faithful euen after their Baptisme to expecte the Holy Ghost vertue from aboue then did the Apostles iniurie to Baptisme in that they imposed hands on the baptized and gaue them the Holy Ghost And this is the Heretikes blindnes in this case that they can not or vvil not see that the Holy Ghost is giuen in Baptisme to remission of sinnes life and sanctification in Confirmation for force strength and corroboration to fight against al our spiritual enemies and to stand constantly in confession of our faith euen to death in times of persecution either of the Heathen or of Heretikes vvith great increase of grace And let the good Reader note here our Aduersaries great peruersity and corruption of the plaine sense of the Scriptures in this point some of them affirming the Holy Ghost here to be no other but the gift of vvisedom in the Apostles and a fevv moe to the gouernement of the Church vvhen it is plaine that not only the Gouerners but al that vvere baptized receiued this grace both men and vvomen Some that it vvas no internal grace but only the gift of diuers languages Vvhich is very false the gift of Tongues being but a sequele and an accident to the grace and an external token of the invvard gift of the Holy Ghost and our Sauiour calleth it vertue from aboue Some say that vvhatsoeuer it vvas it vvas but a miraculous thing and dured no longer then the gift of the Tongues ioyned therevnto by vvhich euasion they deny also the Sacrament of Extreme Vnction and the force of Excommunication because the corporal punishments vvhich vvere annexed often times in the Primitiue Church vnto it ceaseth and so may they take avvay as they meane to do al Christs faith or religion because it hath not the like operation of miracles as in the beginning But S. Augustine toucheth this point fully Is there any man saith he of so peruerse an hart to deny these Children on vvhom vve novv imposed hands to haue receiued the Holy Ghost because they speake not vvith Tongues c. Lastly some of them make no more of Conâ—irmation or the Apostles facte but as of a doctrine instruction or exhortation to continevv in the saith receiued Vvherevpon they haue turned this holy Sacrament into a Catechisme There are also that put the baptized coÌ„ming to yeres of discretioÌ„ to their ovvne choise vvhether they vvil coÌ„tinevv ChristiaÌ„s or no. To such diuelish and diuers inuentions they fall that vvill not obey Gods Churche nor the expresse Scriptures vvhich tel vs of praier of imposition of hands of the Holy Ghost of grace and vertue from aboue and not of instruction vvhich might and may be done as vvel before Baptisme by others as by Apostles and Bishops to vvhom only this Holy function pertaineth in so much that in our Countrie it is called Bishoping 18. Offered money This vvicked sorcerer Simon is noted by S. Irenaeus li 1 c. 20. and others to haue been the first Heretike father of al Heretikes to come in the Church of God He taught only faith in him vvithout good life and vvorkes to be ynough to saluation â—e gaue the onset to purchase vvith his money a spiritual function that is to be made a Bishop for to haue povver to giue the Holy Ghost by imposition of haÌ„des is to be a Bishop as to bye the povver to remitte sinnes or to consecrate Christs body is to bye to be a Priest or to bye Priesthod and to bye the authoritie to minister Sacraments to preach or to haue cure of soules is to bye a benefice and likevvise in al other spiritual things vvhereof either to make sale or purchase for money or money vvorth is a great horrible sinne called Simonie and in such as thinke it lavvful as here Simon iudged it it is named Simoniacal Heresie of this detestable man vvho first attempted to bie a spiritual function or office D. Greg. apud â—oan Diac. in vit li. â— c. 2. â— 4. 5. 22. Doe penance S. Augustine ep 108 vnderstanding this of the penance done in the Primitiue Church for heinous offenses doth teach vs to translate this and the like places 2 Cor. 12 21. Apoc. 9 21 as vve doe and as it is in the vulgar Latin and consequently that the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie so much Yea vvhen he addeth that very good men doe daily penance for venial sinnes by fasting praier and almes he vvarranteth this phrase and translation through out the nevv Testament specially him self also reading so as it is in the vulgar Latin and as vve translate 22. If perhaps You may see great penance is here required for remission of sinne
giue an account of this concourse And vvhen he had said these things he dimissed the assemblie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 12. Napkins The napkins that had touched S. Paules body vvrought miracles and it vvas no superstition to attribute that vertue to them vvhich God gaue to them in deede nor to seeke to touch them for health vvas any dishonour to God but it much proued Christes religioÌ„ to be true and him to be the only God vvhose seruants yea vvhose seruants * shades and napkins could do such vvonders as S. Chrysostome to 5. cont Gentiles quòd Christus sit Deus in vit Babyla shovveth in a vvhole booke to that purpose against the Pagans prouing hereby and by the like vertue of other Saincts and their Relikes that Christ their Lord and Maister is God for it is al one concerning the bodies of Saincts reliques garments staues bookes or any thing that belonged to them al which may and haue done and yet doe vvhen it is necessarie to our edification the like vvonders to Gods great honour not only in their life time but after their death much more for S. Paules napkins had as great force vvhen he vvas dead as vvhen he liued and so much more as his grace and dignitie vvith God is greater then before Vvhich S. Chrysostom in the place alleaged proueth at large by the shrine of S. Babylas the Martyr and to thinke the contrarie is the Heresie of Vigilantius condemned so long since as S. Hieroms time and by him refuted aboundantly 16. Paul I knovv Both the said napkins taken from S. Paules body and his name also vvere dreadful and able to expel diuels Vvhereby vve learne that not only Christes name vvhich is the principal but his seruaÌ„ts names also inuocated vpon the possessed haue povver ouer diuels vvhich is a maruelous honour to Saincts and nothing diminisheth the glorie of Christ but excedingly increaseth the same not only him self but his seruants also being able to do such things and to be stronger then any Diuel in Hel. So vve read in * S. Hierom that many did inuocate the name of S. Hilarâ—on vpon the possessed and the Diuels straight departed so did the Diuel knovv * S. Babylas and other Saincts euen after they vvere dead vvhen they could not speake for the presence of their Relikes and vvhen they vvere tormented and expelled by them vvhereof al antiquitie is ful of testimonies But our Heretikes Luther and Caluin and their Scholers attempting to cast out Diuels spâ—d much like as these good fellovves did 19. Curious things Curious and vnlavvful sciences as Vvitcheraft Necromancie and other meanes of diuination by southsaying figure-â—asting interpretation of dreames or any vvay not allovved by God and his Church must much more be abhorred of old Christians vvhen these so lately conuerted vvere so zelous and diligent to leaue them And by this example al that are nevvly reconciled to the Church are taught the first thing they do to burne their heretical and naughtie bookes 19. Bookes A Christian man is bound to burne or deface al vvicked bookes of vvhat sort so euer specially Heretical bookes Vvhich though they infect not him alvvaies that keepeth them yet being furth comming they may be noisom and pernicious to others that shal haue them and read them after his death or othervvise Therfore hath the Church taken order for condemning al such bookes and against the reading of them vvhere danger may ensue and the Christian Emperoures Constantinus Magnus Valentinâ—an Theodosius Martian Iustinian made penal lavves for the burning or defacing of them Sozem. li. 1 c. 20. li. 2c 〈◊〉 Conc. Chalac act 3. in fine cap. Amplae in fine totius Conc. â— Imperator Conc. Constantinop 2. conses 5. cap. Debitam Act. 1 cap. 1. cap. Rem See Eusebius li. â— de vita Constant c. 61. 62. 63. 64. The danger of reading them as it is manifest so it is signified by Euseb li. 7 c. 6. s. Augustine li. 3 de bapt 6. 14. S. Greg. li. 5 ep 64. CHAP. XX. Hauing visited the Churches of Macedonia and Achaia as he purposed Act. 19 and novv about to saile from Corinth tovvard Hierusalem because of the Ievves lying in vvaite for him he is constrained to returne into Macedâ—nia And so 〈◊〉 Philippos taking boate commeth to Troas vvhere vpon the Sunday vvith a sermon and a miracle he greatly confirmeth that Church 13 Thence comming to Milétum 17 he sendeth to Ephesus for the Clergie of those partes to vvhom he maketh a Pastoral sermon committing vnto their charge the stocke beguÌ„ne by him there and novv like to be seen of him no more considering the troubles that by reuelation he looketh for at Hierusalem verse 1 AND after that the tumult vvas ceased Paul calling the disciples and exhorting them tooke his leaue and set forvvard to goe into Macedonia ✠verse 2 And vvhen he had vvalked through those partes had exhorted them vvith much speach he came to Greece ✠verse 3 vvhere vvhen he had spent three moneths the Ievves laid vvait for him as he vvas about to saile into Syria and he had councel to returne through Macedonia ✠verse 4 And there accompanied him Soâ—â—pater of Pyrrhus of Beroea and of Thessalonians Aristarchus and Secundus and Caius of Derbè and Timothee and of Asia Tychicus and Tróphimus ✠verse 5 These going before staied for vs at Troas ✠verse 6 but vve â—ailed after the daies of Azymes from Philippi and came to them vnto Troas in fiue daies vvhere vve abode seuen daies ✠verse 7 And in the first of the Sabboth vvhen vve vvere assembled to breake bread Paul disputed vvith them being to depart on the morovv and he continued the sermon vntil midnight ✠verse 8 And there vvere a great number of lampes in the vpper chamber vvhere vve vvere assembled ✠verse 9 And a certaine yong man named Eútychus sitting vpon the vvindovv vvhereas he vvas oppressed vvith heauy sleepe Paul disputing long driueÌ„ by sleepe fel from the third loft downe and vvas taken vp dead ✠verse 10 To vvhom vvhen Paul vvas gone dovvne he lay vpon him and embracing him he said Be not troubled for his soule is in him ✠verse 11 And going vp and breaking bread and tasting and hauing talked sufficiently to them vntil day light so he departed ✠verse 12 And they brought the lad aliue and vvere not a litle comforted ✠verse 13 But vve going vp into the ship sailed to Asson from thence meaning to receiue Paul for so he had ordained him self purposing to iourney by land ✠verse 14 And vvhen he had found vs in Asson taking him vvith vs vve came to Miâ—yléne ✠verse 15 And sailing thence the day folovving vve came ouer against Chios and the other day vve arriued at Samos and the day folovving vve came to Milétum ✠verse 16 for Paul had purposed to saile leauing Ephesus lest any stay should be made him
verse 27 For the hart of this people is vvaâ—en grosse and vvith their eares haue they heauily heard and their eies they haue shut left perhaps they may see vvith their eies and heare vvith their eares and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted and I heale them ✠verse 28 Be it knovven therfore to you that this Saluation of God is sent to the Gentiles and they vvil heare ✠verse 29 And vvhen he had said these things the Ievves vvent out from him hauing much questioning among them selues ✠verse 30 And he taried ful tvvo yeres in his hired lodging and he receiued al that came into him ✠verse 31 preaching the kingdom of God and â—eaching the things that concerne our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvith al confidence vvithout prohibition ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII â— Shaking of the beast The promes of Christ Marc. 16 that venemous serpents should not hurt them that beleeue in him is fulfilled not in al beleuers but in such as had the gift of miracles as S. Paul had Vvhom here a viper by nature so venemous that the people thought he should haue died out of hand did no vvhit annoy he extinguishing by the povver of Christ al the poison of the beast Yea and as the Christian people there til this day beleeue by S. Paules praiers the Iland vvas deliuered for euer from al such venemous serpents in so much that children there play vvith scorpions euer since that time and Pilgrimes daily carie vvith them peeces of stones out of the place vvhere S. Paul abode by vvhich they affirme that they heale them vvhich in other countries adioyning are bitten of scorpions the medicine therfore being called S. Paules grace The Heretikes that knovv not the povver of God nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his Saincts maruel and blaspheme vvhen they beare such things as be proper to certaine countries attributed sometimes to Gods miracles done by his Saincts â— as though that vvere not possible or vvere not as much to Gods honour and more then things proceding only of natural causes Such profane men vvould not haue attributed the holsomâ—es of the vvaters of Iericho to Eliseus his vertue and miracles amending them by casting salt into them if the Scripture had not expresly testified the same It is the part of al faithful men to referre such things to God vvhen any iust occasion is giuen therevnto rather then to nature though the incredulous doe alvvaies contrarie for feare of superstition dishonouring God As though this escape of drovvning might better and more to Gods glorie be referted to chaunce and the mariners industrie then to S. Paules praiers and extraordinarie vvorking â—0 Chaine I vvould vvish novv saith S. Chrystome to be for a time in the place vvhere these chaines remaine and to see the â—etters vvhich Diuels feare and Angels reuerence homil 5 ad populum Antiochenum See also S. Gregorie lib. â— episto â—0 of the miracles done by S. Paules chaines and that he sendeth to the Emperesse Constantia some dust thereof 〈◊〉 of for a great Relike and holy gift 22. Concerning this sect The Heretikes of al sortes comfort them selues much vvhen they finde here or els vvhere the Christian faith called of the Ievves or incredulous persons a Sect or an Heresie sometimes in contempt of Christes person the Maister of the same the Secte of the Nazarens as though the Church of God might as vvel erre in naming their doctrine Heresie as the Ievves and Pagans might and did misse in condemning Christian religion for an Heresie or as though the Protestants doctrine vvere as vvel proued and tried to be no Heresie by the Prophâ—ts and other Scriptures miracles and consent of al Nations and ages as Christes blessed doctrine is Vvhereas in deed the Protestants doctrine is euidently conuinced to be heretical by the same arguments that Christes religion is proued to be the only true doctrine of saluation and not an heresie And vvhosoeuer can deduce the Christian faith from Adam to this day through out al the Fathers Patriarches Prophetes Priests Apostles and Bishops by descent and succession of al lavves and states of true vvorshippers and beleeuers vvhich is the only or special vvay to proue that the Christian faith is no heresie he shal by the same meanes al at once proue the Protestants doctrine to be an heresie and a false secte That the Ievves therfore and il men in al places contradicted the Christian religion calling it an Heresie or a Sect as though it had a beginning of some certaine Sect-Maister other them God him self they vvere deceiued and the Church of God neuerthelesse calling the Protestants doctrine Heresie in the vvorst part that can be and in the vvorst sort that euer vvas doth right and most iustly The end of the Actes of the Apostles Vvherevnto we ioyne for the readers behalfe tvvo Tables of the tvvo cheefe Apostles and a note of the rest as an abridgement of the said booke and a supply of some things not there mentioned THE SVMME OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CONTEINING SPECIALLY THE GESTES OF THE TVVO PRINCIPAL Apostles SS Peter and Paul in such order of time and yeres of the Emperours and from Christs Natiuitia and Ascension as they vvere done so â—â—r as by holy Scriptures or Ecclesiastical vvriters may be gathered Wherein though is be not possible to set dovvne the procise and vndoubted time or yere of euery thing because neither S. Luke nor others do note particularly and orderly the moments of euery action of the said Apostles noâ— vve folovv the most probable and plaine 〈◊〉 that vve finde in holy Scripture and auncient vvriters Whereby the studious reader may easily discouer the folly of the Protestants that can finde no time when * Peter might possibly come to Rome be Bishop and die there diuers things in S. Paules actes being no lesse hard to reconcile to the course of S. Lukes narration then any thing touching the historie of S. Peter namely his * three yeres preaching in Arabia al vvhich must needes be true vvhether vve bit the very iust time or no and hovv so euer authors differ about the same A TABLE OF S. PETER Tiberij Nat. DnÌ„i Ascen  18 34 1 PETER causeth the Disciples to procede to the election of an other Apostle in Iudas roome Act. 1.    Receiuing vvith the rest the gifts of the Holy Ghost on Vvhit-sunday he made the first Sermon and conuerted 3000. Act. 2.    He cureth one borne lame preacheth Christ and penance to the Ievves so that 5000 beleeued Act. 3 4.    He is imprisoned released againe threatened and commaunded to preache no more but he vvith Iohn ansvvereth that they must obey God more then man Act. 4.    He striketh to death vvith a vvord Ananias and Saphira for sacrilege Act. 5.    He is sent
is taken Act. 21 and from the Tribune Lysias deliuered to Felix the Gouernour Act. 23 and by him left to Festus Act. 24. he appealeth to Caesar Act. 25 and so is SENT TO ROME Act. 27 vvhere he arriueth Act. 28. Neronis Natiuit Ascen  2 58 25 At Rome he remaineth in free prison tvvo yere Act. 28. and then is deliuered 2 Tim. 4.    After his deliuerie he preached in sundrie countries of the vvest namely in Spaine Hiero. in Cataloge Epiph. Hares 27. Him self vvriteth that he purposed so to doe Ro. 15.    In his Epistle to the Philippians c. â— he minded to visâ—e the Churches of Asia vvhich also he did Genebrard in Chron.    He vvriteth last of al his second Epistle to Timothee a litle before his death 2 Tim. 4. being novv the second time apprehended and in bandes at Rome Theodoret. 14 70 37 He vvas beheaded at Rome the same day that Peter vvas crucified S. Ambros ser 〈◊〉 68. S Maximus OF THE OTHER APOSTLES THE Actes of the rest of the tvvelue Apostles be not much vvritten of in this booke but as * other Ecclesâ—â—stical writers do teâ—tifie they preached specially in these nations as folovveth Andrevv in Aâ—haia Iohn in Asia Philip in Pbrygia Iames in Ievvrie Bartholomevv in Scythia Thomas in India Matthevv in Aethiopia Simon in Persia Thaddâ—us in Mesopotamia the other Iames in Spaine Matthias in Palestine So distributing them selues through out the vvorld to gather one Catholike Church of al Nations according as Christ gaue them commission Mat. 28 19 and as it vvas prophecied of them before Psal 18. Their sound is gone forth into euery countrie and their wordes into the endes of the whole world But before they departed one from an other the time vvhereof is not certainely knovven * al Tvvelue assembling together ful of the Holy Ghost eche laying dovvne his sentence agreed vpon tvvelue principal articles of the Christian faith and appointed them for a rule to al beleeuers Vvhich is therfore called and is THE APOSTLES CREDE Not vvritten in paper as the Scripture but from the Apostles deliuered by tradition Ruff. Hiero. locis citatis Vvhich as of old Hiero. cont Lucifer so at this day al solemnely professe in their Baptisme either by them selues or by others and al that be of age and capacitie are bound to know and beleeue euery article of the â—ame Vvhich are these that folovv THE APOSTLES CREDE or SYMBOLVM APOSTOLORVM 1 I Beleeue in God the Father almightie creator of heauen and earth 2 And in IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne our Lord. 3 Vvho vvas conceiued by the Holy Ghost borne of the Virgin MARIE 4 Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Descended into Hel. 5 The third day be rose againe from death 6 Ascended into heauen Sitteth at the right haÌ„d of God the Father almightie 7 From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead 8 I beleeue in the Holy Ghost 9 The holy Catholike Church the communion of saincts 10 Forgiuenesse of sinnes 11 Resurrection of the flesh 12 Life euerlasting Amen ⧠THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLES IN GENERAL AFTER the Gospels vvhich is a storie of Christ himselfe and after the Actes of the Apostles Vvhich is a storie of Christes Church novv folovv the Epistles of the Apostles vvhich they vvrote of such matters as they had then occasion to vvrite of For being the founders and the Doctors of the Church they did in their time as the Doctors that succeeded them did after them vvho from the beginning vnto this day haue vvritten Epistles Bookes against heresies euer as they arose and of al other Ecclesiastical matters as they had occasion ministred vnto them Of vvhich their doing the Apostles first gaue here the ensample as also S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles led the vvay to al the writers of the Ecclesiastical Historie after him For al though there be no comparison betvvene them for authoritie for asmuch as these are Cannonical Scripture and so are not any vvritings of their successors yet the occasions and matters as I haue said are like Most of these Epistles are S. Paules Epistles the rest are called * Catholicae Epistolae the Epistles Catholike For S. Paul vvriteth not any Epistle to al hovvbeit euery one of them is for al the Church but some to particular Churches of the Gentils as to the Romanes to the Corinthians to the Galatians to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Colossians to the Thessalonians some to particular persons as to Timothee to Tite vvho vvere Bishops among the Gentiles to vvit of Ephesus and of Crete and to Philémon and then one to the Hebrevves vvho vvere the Ievves of Hierusalem and Iurie But the Epistles of the other Apostles that is of S. Iames S. Peter S. Iohn and S. Iude are not so intituled to any one Church or person except S. Iohns tvvo later short Epistles vvhich yet might not be separated from his first because they vvere al of one Author and therefore they are termed Catholike that is vniuersal For so vvriteth S. Iames To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion greeting and S. Peter in his first Epistle thus To the elect straÌ„gers of the dispersion of Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia in his second thus To them that haue obteined equal faith vvith vs. likevvise S. Iude To them that are in God the father beloued and in Iesus Christ preserued and called S. Iohns first is vvithout title Novv for the occasions of their vvriting vvhereby vve shal perceiue the matters or arguments that they handle it must be remembred as the Storie of that time in the Actes of the Apostles doth at large declare that the Church then beginning vvas planted by the Apostles not onely in the Ievves but also in the Gentiles yea and specially in the Gentiles Vvhich thing offended the Ievves many waies For they could not abide to see so much as their owne Countrie to receiue him for CHRIST vvhom they had reiected and crucified much lesse to see them preach him to the Gentiles also that offended euen those Ievves also that beleeued him to be Christ Hovvbeit such of them as vvere Catholikes and therefore not obstinat vvere satisfied vvhen they vnderstood by the Apostles that it vvas Gods pleasure as Act. 11. vve reade But others of the became heretikes preached to the Christian Gentiles that it vvas necessary for them to receiue also the Ievves religion Of such vve reade Act. 15. Vnles you be circumcised you can not be saued And as these did so preach against the truth so did the vnchristened Ievves not onely them selues persecute but also stirre vp the Idolatrous Gentiles euery vvhere to persecute the Christians by such obstinacie prouoking God to reprobate theire Nation vvhich yet they thought vnpossible to be done because they vvere the seede of Abraham and
also to shevv to the vvorld that no obstinacie of neuer so mightie offenders can resist me to doe any thing vvhich shal not fall to my glorie Vvhich is no more to say but that God often for the punishment of Nations and to shevv his iustice and glorie giueth vvicked Princes vnto them and indueth them vvith povver and al prosperitie and taking his grace from them vpon their deserts hardeneth their hartes so as they vvithsand and contemne God and afflict his people in vvhose end and fall either temporal or eternal at the length God vvil euer be glorified Neither vvould he either raise or suffer any such or giue them povver and prosperitie in this life vvherevpon he knovveth they vvil be vvorse but that he can vvorke al that to his honour and glorie mary that he vseth not such rigorous iustice on al that deserue it that is his great grace and mercie And that he exerciseth his iustice vpon some certaine persons rather then vpon other some of equal deserts that lieth vvholy vpon his vvil in vvhose iudgements there be many things secrete but nothing vniust 20. Who art thou Here the Apostle staieth the rashnes and presumption of such poore vvormes as take vpon them to question vvith God of their election or reprobation as certaine impious Heretikes of our time haue done setting out bookes farsed vvith most blasphemous and erroneous doctrine cōcerning this high and hidden mysterie and haue giuen occasion to the ignorant vvhich alvvaies be curious to iangle and perniciously to erre in these things that are impossible to be vnderstood of any or vvel thought of but of the obedient and humble 31. The potter This example of the pot and potter reacheth no further but to declare that the creature may not reason vvith God his maker vvhy he giueth not one so great grace as an other or vvhy he pardoneth not one as vvel as an other no more then the chamber pot may chalenge the Potter vvhy he vvas not made a drinking pot as vvel as an other And therfore the Heretikes that extend this similitude to proue that man hath no free vvil no more then a peece of clay doe vntruely and deceitfully apply the example specially vvhen vve may see expresly in the booke of Exodus that Pharao notvvithstāding his indurate hart had free vvil vvhere both it is said He vvould not dismisse the people and He indurated his owne hart him self Exo. c. ◠15. and in the Hebrue v. 32. c. 9. 35. 1 Reg. 6 6. And this Apostle also vvritheth that * a man may cleanse him self from the filthy and so become a vessel of honour in the house of God CHAP. X. The Lavv vvar not as the Ievves ignorant zeale supposed for them to iustifie them selues by it considering that they could not fulfil it ◠but to bring them to Christ to beleeue in him and so for his sake to be iustified by the grace of God 5 according to Moyses saying and the Apostles preaching 11 that so the Gentils also according to the Prophets hearing and beleeuing might come to iustice the Ievves in the meane time though inexcusably remaining incredulous verse 1 BRETHREN the vvil of my hart surely and praier to God is for them vnto saluation ✠verse 2 For I giue them testimonie that they haue zeale of God but not according to knovvledge ✠verse 3 For not knovving ″ the iustice of God seeking to establish their ovvne they haue not been subiect to the iustice of God ✠verse 4 For the end of the Law is Christ vnto iustice to euery one that beleeueth ✠verse 5 for Moyses vvrote that the iustice vvhich is of the Lavv the man that hath done it shal liue in it ✠verse 6 But ″ the iustice vvhich is of faith saith thus Say not in thy hart Vvho shal ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ dovvne ✠verse 7 Or vvho descendeth into the depth that is to call Christ againe from the dead ✠verse 8 But vvhat saith the Scripture The vvord is nigh in thy mouth and in thy hart this is the vvord of faith vvhich vve preach ✠verse 9 For if thou confesse vvith thy mouth our Lord IESVS and in thy hart beleeue that God hath raised him vp from the dead thou shalt be saued ✠verse 10 For vvith the hart vve beleeue vnto iustice but vvith the mouth confession is made to saluation ✠verse 11 For the Scripture saith Vvhosoeuer beleeueth in him shal not be confounded ✠verse 12 For there is no distinction of the Iew and the Greeke for one is Lord of al riche tovvard al that inuocate him ✠verse 13 For euery one vvhosoeuer shal innocate the name of our Lord shal be saued ✠verse 14 ″ Hovv then shal they inuocate in vvhom they haue not beleeued Or hovv shal they beleeue him vvhom they haue not heard And hovv shal they heare without a preacher ✠verse 15 But hovv shal they preach ″ vnles they be senti as it is vvritten Hovv beautiful are the feete of them that euangelize peace of them that euangelize good things ✠verse 16 But al do not obey the Gospel For Esay saith Lord vvho hath beleeued the hearing of vs ✠verse 17 Faith then is by hearing and hearing is by the vvord of Christ ✠verse 18 But I say haue they not heard And certes into al the earth hath the sound of them gone forth and vnto the endes of the vvhole vvorld the vvordes of them ⊢ ✠verse 19 But I say hath not Israel knovven Moyses first saith I vvil bring you to emulation in that vvhich is not a nation in a folish nation I vvil driue you into anger ✠verse 20 But Esay is bold and saith I vvas found of them that did not seeke me openly I appeared to them ″ that asked not of me ✠verse 21 But to Israel he saith Al the day haue I spred my handes to a people that beleeueth not and contradicteth me ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. ◠The iustice of God The iustice of God is that vvhich God giueth vs through Christ the Ievves ovvne or proper iustice is that vvhich they had or chalenged to haue of them selues and by their ovvne strength holpen onely by the knovvledge of the Lavv vvithout the helpe or grace of Christ 6. The iustice of faith The iustice vvhich is of faith reacheth to the life to come making man assured of the truth of such Articles as concerne the same as of Christs Ascension to heauen of his Descending to Hel of his comming dovvne to be Incarnate and his Resurrection and returne againe to be glorified by vvhich his actions vve be pardoned iustified and saued as by the Lavv vve could neuer be 8. The vvord of faith The vvord of faith is the vvhole Lavv of Christ concerning both life and doctrine grounded vpon this
9 to many other good actions 17 and specially to louing of their enemies verse 1 I BESECH you therfore brethren by the mercie of God * that you exhibite your bodies ″ a liuing host holy pleasing God your reasonable seruice ✠verse 2 And be not conformed to this vvorld but be reformed in the newnes of your minde * that you may proue vvhat the good and acceptable and perfect vvil of God is ✠verse 3 for I say by the grace that is giuen me to al that are among you not to be more vvise then behoueth to be vvise but to be vvise vnto sobrietie * to euery one as God hath deuided the measure of faith ✠verse 4 For as in one body vve haue many members but al the members haue not one action ✠verse 5 so vve being many are one body in Christ eche one an others members ⊢ ✠verse 6 And hauing giftes according to the grace that is giuen vs differēt either prophecie ″ according to the rule of faith ✠verse 7 or ministerie in ministring or he that teacheth in doctrine ✠verse 8 he that exhorteth in exhorting he that giueth in simplicitie he that ruleth in carefulnes he that shevveth mercie in cheerefulnes ✠verse 9 Loue vvithout simulation Hating euil cleauing to good ✠verse 10 Louing the charitie of the brotherhod one toward an other Vvith honour preuenting one an other ✠verse 11 In carefulnes not slouthful In spirit feruent Seruing our Lord. ✠verse 12 Reioycing in hope Patient in tribulation Instant in praier ✠verse 13 Communicating to the necessities ' of the sainctes Pursuing hospitalitie ✠verse 14 Blesse them that persecute you blesse and curse not ✠verse 15 To reioyce vvith them that reioyce to vveepe vvith them that vveepe ✠verse 16 Being of one minde one tovvard an other Not minding high things but cōsenting to the humble ⊢ Be not vvise in your ovvne conceite ✠verse 17 To no man rendring euil for euil Prouiding good things not only before God but also before al men ✠verse 18 If it may be as much as is in you hauing peace vvith al men ✠verse 19 Not reuenging your selues my deerest but giue place vnto vvrath for it is vvritten Reuenge to me I vvil revvard saith our Lord. ✠verse 20 but if thine enemie hunger giue him meate if he thirst giue him drinke for doing this thou shalt heape coales of fire vpon his head ✠verse 21 Be not ouercome of euil but ouercome in good the euil ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 1. A liuing host Lest men should thinke by the former discourse of Gods eternal predestination that no reward were to be had of good life and workes the Apostle now earnestly recommendeth to them holinesse of life 1. A liuing host Man maketh his body a sacrifice to God by giuing it to suffer for him by chastising it vvith fasting vvatching and such like and by occupying it in workes of charitie and vertue to Gods honour whereby appeareth how acceptable these workes are to God and grateful in his sight being compared to a sacrifice which is an high seruice done to him 6. According to the rule of faith By this and many places of holy write we may gather that the Apostles by the holy Ghost before they were sundered into diuers Nations set downe among them selues a certaine Rule and forme of faith and doctrine conteining not onely the Articles of the Crede but al other principles groundes and the whole platforme of al the Christian religion Which Rule was before any of the bookes of the new Testment were written before the faith was preached among the Gentiles by vvhich not onely euery other inseriout teachers doctrine was tried but al the Apostles and Euangelistes preaching vvriting interpreting which is here called prophecying were of gods Church appointed and admitted or disproued and reiected This forme by mouth and not by Scripture euery Apostle deliuered to the countrie by them conuerted For keeping of this forme the Apostle before praised the Romanes and afterward earnestly warneth them by no man 〈◊〉 speache to be drawen from the same This he commendeth to Timothee calling it his 〈◊〉 For not holding this fast and sure he blameth the Galatians further also denouncing to him self or an Angel that should write teach or expound against that which they first receiued 〈…〉 and commanding alwaies to bevvare of them that taught otherwise For feare of missing this line of truth him self notwithstanding he had the Holy Ghost yet lest he might haue preached in vaine and lost his labour he went to conferre with Peter and the rest for tho fast keeping of this Rule of truth the Apostles held Councels and their successors by their example For the holding of this Rule and by the measure thereof were al the holy Scriptures written for and by the same al the glorious doctors haue made their sermons commendries and interpretations Gods vvork al vvritings and interpretatiōs no otherwise admitted nor deemed to be of God but as they be agreable to this Rule And this is the sure Analogies 〈◊〉 measure of faith set downe and commended to vs euery where for the Apostles tradition and not the phantastical rule or square that euery Sectmaister pretendeth to gather out of the Scriptures falsely vnderstood and wrested to his purpose by which they iudge of doctor Scripture Church and al. Arîus had by that meanes a rule of his owne Luther had his false weightes and Caluin his owne also According to which seueral measure of euery Sect they haue their expositions of Gods word and in England as in other infected Countries they kept of lare an apish imitation of this prophecying which S. Paul here and in other places speaketh of and which was an exercise in the primitiue Church measured not by euery mans peculiar spirit but by the former Rule of faith first set downe by the Apostles And therfore al this new phantastical Prophecying al other preaching in Caluins schoole is iustly by this note of the Apostle condemned for that it is not according to but quite against the Rule of faith CHAP. XIII To yeld obedience and al other duties vnto Potestats 8 to loue their neighbour vvhich is the fulfilling of the Lavv 11 and specially to consider that novv being the time of grace vve must doe nothing that may not beseeme day light verse 1 LET ″ euery soul be subiect to higher powers for there is ″ no povver but of God And those that are of God are ordeined ✠verse 2 Therfore he that resisteth the povver resisteth the ordinance of God And ″ they that resist purchase to them selues damnatiō ✠verse 3 for princes are no feare to the good worke but to the euil But wilt thou not feare the povver Doe good and thou shalt haue praise of the same ✠verse 4
barbarous Yea and the Seruice of our ovvne language vvithin a fevv hundreth yeres or rather euery age shal vvholy become barbarous and vnknovven to our selues our tongue as al vulgar doth so often change And for edification that is for increase of faith true knovvledge and good life the experience of a fevv yeres hath giuen al the vvorld a ful demonstration vvhether our forefathers vvere not as vvise as faithful as deuout as fearful to breake Gods lavves and as likely to be saued as vve are in al our tongues translations and English praiers Much vanitie curiositie contempt of Superiors disputes emulations contentions Schismes horrible errors profenation and diuulgation of the secrete Mysteries of the dreadful Sacraments * vvhich of purpose vvere hidden from the vulgar as S. Denys Eccl. Hier. c. 1. and S. Basil de Sp. Sanct. c. 27. testifie are fallen by the same but vertue or sound knovvledge none at al. Vvherein this also is a grosse illusion and vntruth that the force and efficacie of the Sacraments Sacrifice and common praier dependeth vpon the peoples vnderstanding hearing or knovvledge the principal efficacie of such thinges and of the vvhole ministerie of the Church consisting specially of the very vertue of the vvorke and the publike office of the Priests who be appointed in Christes behalfe to dispose these Mysteries to our most good the infant innocent idiote and vnlearned taking no lesse fruite of Baptisme and al other diuine offices meete for euery ones condition then the learnedst Clerke in the Realme and more if they be more humble charitable deuour and obedient then the other hauing lesse of these qualities and more learning Vvhich vve say not as though it were inconuenient for the people to be vvel instructed in the meaning of the Sacraments and holy ceremonies and Seruice of the Church for that to their comfort and necessarie knovvledge both by preaching Catechizing and reading of good Catholike bookes Christian people do learne in al Nations much more in those countries vvhere the Seruice is in Latin then in our Nation God knovveth But we say that there be other wales to instruct them and the same lesse subiect to danger and disorder then to turne it into vulgar tongues Vve say the simple people and many one that thinke them selues some body vnderstand as litle of the sense of diuers Psalmes Lessons and Oraisons in the vulgar tongue as if they vvere in Latin yea and often take them in a vvrong peruerse and pernitious sense vvhich lightly they could not haue done in Latin Vve say that such as vvould learne in deuotion and humilitie may and must rather vvith diligence learne the tongue that such Diuine things be vvritten in or vse other diligence in hearing sermons and instructions then for a fevv mens not necessarie knovvledge the holy vniuersal order of Gods Church should be altered For if in the kingdom of England onely it be not conuenient necessarie nor almost possible to accommodate their Seruice booke to euery prouince and people of diuers tongues hovv much lesse should the vvhole Church so do consisting of so many differences Neither doth the Apostle in al this Chapter appoint any such thing to be done but admonisheth them to pray and labour for the grace of vnderstanding and interpretation or to get others to interprete or expound vnto them And that much more may vve doe concerning the Seruice in Latin vvhich is no strange nor miraculously gotten or vnderstood tongue but common to the most and cheefe churches of the vvorld and hath bene since the Apostles time daily vvith al diligence through out al these partes of Christendom expounded in euery house schole church and pulpit and is so vvel knovven for euery necessarie part of the diuine Seruice that by the diligence of parents Maisters and Curates euery Catholike of age almost can tel the sense of euery ceremonie of the Masse vvhat to ansvver vvhen to say Amen at the Priestes benediction vvhen to confesse vvhen to adore vvhen to stand vvhen to kneele when to receiue vvhat to receiue vvhen to come vvhen to depart and al other dueties of praying and seruing sufficient to saluation And thus is it euident that S. Paul speaketh not of the common tonges of the Churches Seruice Secondly it is as certaine that he meaneth not nor vvriteth any vvord in this place of the Churches publike Seruice praier or ministration of the holy Sacrament vvherein the Office of the Church specially consisteth but onely of a certaine exercise of mutual conference wherein one did open to an other and to the assemblie miraculous giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost and such Canticles Psalmes secrete Mysteries sorts of Languages and other Reuelations as it pleased God to giue vnto certaine both men and vvomen in that first beginning of his Church In doing of this the Corinthians cōmitted many disorders turning Gods gifts to pride and vanitie and namely that gift of tonges vvhich being in deede the least of al giftes yet most puffed vp the hauers and novv also doth commonly puffe vp the professors of such knovvledge according as S. Augustine vvriteth thereof This exercise and the disorder thereof vvas not in the Church for any thing we can reade in antiquitie these fourtene hundreth yeres and therfore neither the vse nor abuse nor S. Paules reprehēsion or redressing thereof can concerne any vvhit the Seruice of the Church Furthermore this is euident that the Corinthians had their Seruice in Greeke at this same time and it vvas not done in these miraculous tonges Nothing is meant then of the Church Seruice Againe the publike Seruice had but one language in this exercise they spake in many tonges In the publike Seruice euery man had not his ovvne special tongue his special Interpretation special Reuelation proper Psalmes but in this they had Againe the publike Seruice had in it the ministration of the holy Sacrament principally vvhich vvas not done in this time of conference For into this exercise vvere admitted Catechumens and Infidels and vvhosoeuer vvould in this vvomen before S. Paules order did speake and prophecie so did they neuer in the Ministration of the Sacrament vvith many other plaine differences that by no meanes the Apostles vvordes can be rightly and truely applied to the Corinthians Seruice then or ours novv Therfore it is either great ignorance of the Protestants or great guilfulnes so vntruely and peruersly to apply them Neither is here any thing meant of the priuate praiers vvhich deuout persons of al sortes and sexes haue euer vsed specially in Latin as vvel vpon their Primars as Beades For the priuate praiers here spoken of vvere psalmes or hymnes and sonnets nevvly inspired to them by God and in this conference or prophecying vttered to one an others comfort or to them selues and God onely But the praiers psalmes and holy vvordes of the Christian people vsed priuately are not composed by them nor diuersely inspired
″ much more the ministerie of iustice aboundeth in glorie ⊢ ✠verse 10 For neither vvas it glorified vvhich in this part vvas glorious by reasō of the excelling glorie ✠verse 11 For if that which is made void is by glorie much more that vvhich abideth is in glorie ✠verse 12 Hauing therfore such hope vve vse much confidence ✠verse 13 and not * as Moyses put a vele vpon his face that the children of Israël might not behold his face vvhich is made voide ✠verse 14 but their senses vvere dulled For vntil this present day ″ the self same vele in the lecture of the old testament remaineth vnreuealed because in Christ it is made voide ✠verse 15 but vntil this present day vvhen Moyses is read a vele is put vpō their hart ✠verse 16 But vvhen he shal be conuerted to our Lord the vele shal be taken avvay ✠verse 17 And * our Lord is a Spirit And vvhere the Spirit of our Lord is there is ″ libertie ✠verse 18 But vve al beholding the glorie of our Lord vvith face reuealed are transformed into the same image from glorie vnto glorie as of our Lordes Spirit ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. The Epistle of Christ S. Paul and other holy vvriters of Scriptures did set dovvne many thinges in vvriting by penne inke and paper al vvhich be of the Holy Ghost but the special and proper booke of Christes truth and Gospel is not the external vvriting in those dead creatures but in the hartes of the faithful being the proper subiecte of these truthes and graces preached in the nevv Testament and the habitacle of the Holy Ghost In the vvhich booke of faithful mens hartes S. Paul vvrote diuers thinges not vttered in any Epistle as sundrie of the Apostles vvrote the Christian religion in the hartes of their hearers onely and in other material bookes not at all Vvhereof S. Irenaeus li. 3. ◠4. saith What and if the Apostles also had left no Scriptures ought vve not to folovv the order of the tradition vvhich they deliuered vnto them to vvhom they committed the Churches◠to the vvhich ordinance many nations of those barbarous people that haue beleeued in Christ do consent vvithout letter or inke hauing saluation vvritten in their hartes and keeping diligently the tradition of the elders And S. Hierom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero◠c. 9. ad Pa◠In the Greede of our faith and hope vvhich being deliuered by tradition from the Apostles is not vvritten in paper and inke but in the tables camal of the hart And this is the Churches booke also vvhereby and vvherein she keepeth faithfully al truth vvritten in the hartes of those to vvhom the Apostles did preach vvith the like diligence as she keepeth and preserueth the other booke vvhich is of holy Scriptures from al corruption of Heretikes and other iniuries 5. Of our selues This maketh first against the Heretikes called Pelagians that hold our meritorious actions or cogitations to be of free vvil onely and not of Gods special grace Secondly against the Protestantes vvho on the contrarie side referre al to God and take avvay mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes and doings the Apostle confessing our good cogitations to be our ovvne but not as comming of our selues but of God 6. The letter killeth As the letter of the old Lavv not truely vnderstood nor referred the Christ commaunding and not giuing grace and spirit to fulfil that vvhich vvas commaunded did by occasiō kill the carnal Iew so the letter of the nevv Testamēt not truely taken nor expounded by the Spirit of Christ vvhich is onely in his Church killeth the Heretike vvho also being carnal and void of spirit gaineth nothing by the external precepts or good lessons of the Scriptures but rather taketh hurt by the same See S. Augustine to 〈◊〉 Ser. 70 1000 de tempore li. de Sp. lit c. 5. 6. seq 9. Much more The preeminence of the new Testament and of the priesthod or Ministerie thereof before the old is that the nevv by al her Sacraments and Priests as ministers immediate of grace and remission of sinnes doth so ex opere operato giue the spirit of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful as the old did giue the letter or external act of the Lavv. 14. The self same vele As the Ievves reading the old Testament by reason of their blindnes vvhich God for the punishment of their incredulitie suffereth to remaine as a couer vpon their eies and hartes can not see Christ in the Scriptures vvhich they daily heare read in their Synagogs but shal vvhen they beleeue in him and haue the couer remoued perceiue al to be most plainely done and spoken of him in their law Scriptures euen so Heretikes hauing as S. Augustine noteth a farre greater couer of blindnes and incredulitie ouer their hartes in respect of the Catholike Church vvhich they impugne then the Iewes haue concerning Christ can not see though they read or heare the Scriptures read neuer so much the maruelous euidence of the Catholike Church and truth in al pointes but vvhen they shal returne againe to the obedience of the same Church they shal finde the Scriptures most cleere for her and her doctrine and shal vvonder at their former blindnes 17. Libertie The Spirit and grace of God in the nevv Testament dischargeth vs of the bondage of the Lavv and sinne but is not a vvarrant to vs of fleshly licence as S. Peter vvriteth nor dischargeth Christians of their obedience to order lavv and power of Magistrates spiritual or temporal as some Heretikes of these daies do seditiously teach CHAP. IIII. That according as so glorious a ministerie requireth he liueth and preacheth sincerely 〈◊〉 the vvhich glorie his Aduersaries can not count vaine considering his persecutions because persecution is to Gods glorie and to our humilitie and hope and meritorious of increase of grace in this life and of most glorious bodies and soules aftervvard verse 1 THERFORE hauing this ministration according as vve haue obteined mercie vve faile not ✠verse 2 but vve renounce the secrete things of dishonestie not walking in crastines nor ″ adulterating the vvord of God but in manifestation of the truth commending our selues to euery conscience of men before God ✠verse 3 And if our Gospel be also hidde in them that perish it is hidde ✠verse 4 in vvhom the God of this vvorld hath blinded the mindes of the infidels that the illumination of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ vvho is the image of God might not shine to them ✠verse 5 For vve preache nor our selues but IESVS Christ our Lord and vs your seruants by IESVS ✠verse 6 because God that commaunded light to shine of darkenes he hath shined in our hartes to the illumination of the knovvledge of the glorie of God in the face of Christ IESVS ✠verse 7
degentes is bold to call the Emperour Constantius being an Arian Heretike Antichrist for making him self Principem Episcoporum Prince ouer the Bishops and President of Ecclesiastical iudgements c. The other cause is for impugning Christes Priesthod vvhich is only or most properly exercised in earth by the sacrifice of the holy Masse instituted for the commemoration of his death for the external exhibition of godly honour to the B. Trinitie vvhich kinde of external vvorship by sacrifice no lavvful people of God euer lacked And by these tvvo things you may easily perceiue that the Heretikes of these daies do more properly and neerely prepare the vvay to Antichrist and to extreme desolation then euer any before their special heresie being against the spiritual Primacie of Popes and Bishops and against the sacrifice of the altar in vvhich tvvo the soueraintie of Christ in earth consisteth 6. What letteth S. Augustine li. 20 c. 19 de ciuit del professeth plainely that he vnderstandeth not these vvordes not that that folovveth of the mysterie of iniquitie and least of al that vvhich the Apostle addeth Only that he vvhich holdeth novv do hold c. Vvhich may humble vs al and stay the confident rashnes of this time namely of Heretikes that boldly feine hereof vvhatsoeuer is agreable to their heresie and phantasie The Apostle had told the Thessalonians before by vvord of mouth a secret point vvhich he vvould not vtter in vvritting and therfore referreth them to his former talke The mysterie of iniquitie is coÌ„monly referred to Heretikes vvho vvorke to the same and do that that Antichrist shal do but yet not openly but in couert and vnder the cloke of Christes name the Scriptures the vvord of the Lord shevv of holines c. Vvhereas Antichrist him self shal openly attempt and atchieue the foresaid desolation and Satan novv seruing his turne by Heretikes vnderhand shal tovvard the last end vtter reueale bring him forth openly and that is here to be reuealed that is to appeare in his ovvne person These other vvordes Only that he vvhich novv holdeth hold Some expound of the Emperour during vvhose continuance in his state God shal not permit Antichrist to come meaning that the very Empire shal be vvholy desolate destroied and taken avvay before or by his comming vvhich is more then a defection from the same vvhereof vvas spoken before for there shal be a reuolt from the Church also but it shal not be vtterly destroied Others say that it is an admonition to al faithful to hold fast their faith and not to be beguiled by such as vnder the name of Christ or Scriptures seeke to deceiue them til they that novv pretend religion and the Gospel end in a plaine breach reuolt and open apostasie by the appearance of Antichrist vvhom al Heretikes serue in mysterie that is couertly and in the Diuels meaning though the vvorld seeth it not nor them selues at the beginning thought it as novv euery day more more al men perceiue they tend to plaine Atheisme and Antichristianisme 9. In al povver Satan vvhose povver to him is abridged by Christ shal then â—e let loose and shal assist Antichrist in al maner of signes vvonders and false miracles vvhereby many shal be seduced not only Ievves But al such as be deceiued and caried avvay by vulgar speache only of Heretikes that can vvorke no miracles much more shal folovv this man of sinne doing so great vvonders And such both novv do solovv Heretikes and then shal receiue Antichrist that deserue so to be forsaken of God by their forsaking of the vnitie and happie fellovvship of Saincts in the Catholike Church vvhere onely is the Charitie of truth as the Apostle here speaketh 15. Traditions Not onely the things vvritten and set dovvne in the holy Scriptures but al other truthes and pointes of religion vttered by vvord of mouth and deliuered or giuen by the Apostles to their scholers by tradition be so here approued and els vvhere in the Scripture it self that the Heretikes purposely guilfully and of il coÌ„science that belike reprehendeth them refraine in their translations from the Ecclesiastical and most vsual vvord Tradition euer-more vvhen it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greeke vvord but vvhen it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the traditions of the Church as in deede in true sense it neuer doth there they vse it most gladly Here therfore and in the like places that the reader might not so easily like of Traditions vnvvritten here commended by the Apostle they translate it Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and vvhat they can inuent els to hide the truth from the simple or vnvvarie Reader vvhose translations haue no other end but to beguile such by art and conueiance But S. Chrysostom ho. 4 in 1 Thes 2. and the other greeke scholies or commentaries say herevpon both vvritten and vnvvritten precepts the Apostles gaue by tradition and both be vvorthy of obseruation S. Basil De Sp. Sancto c. 29 in principio thus I account it Apostolike to continevv famely euen in vnvvritten traditions and to proue this he alleageth this place of S. Paul In the same booke c. 17 he saieth If vve once go about to reiect vnvvritten customs as things of no importance vve shal are vve be avvare doe damage to the principal partes of the faith and bring the preaching of the Gospel to a naked name And for example of these necessarie traditions he nameth the signe of the Crosse praying tovvards the east the vvords spoken at the eleuatioÌ„ of sheavving of the holy Eucharist vvith diuerse cerimonies vsed before after the consecration the halovving of the sont the blessing of the oile the anointing of the baptized vvith the same the three immersions into the font the vvordes of abrenuntiatioÌ„ and exorcismes of the partie that is to be baptised c. Vvhat scripture saith he taught these and such like none truly al comming of secret and silent tradition vvherevvith our fathers thought it meete to couer such mysteries S. Hierom Dialog cont Lucif c. 4. et ep 28 ad Liâ—iniuÌ„ reckeneth vp diuers the like traditioÌ„s vvilling men to attribute to the Apostles such customs as the Church hath receiued in diuers christian countries S. Augustine esteemeth the Apostolike traditions so much that he plainely affirmeth in sundrie places not onely the obseruation of certaine festiuities fastes ceremonies whatsoeuer other solemnities vsed in the Catholike Church to be holy profitable and Apostolike though they be notvvritten at al in the scriptures but he often also vvriteth that many of the articles of our religion and pointes of highest importance are not so much to be proued by scriptures as by tradition namely auouching that in no vvise vve could beleeue that children in their infancie should be baptized if it vvere not an Apostolical tradition De Gen. ad lit li.
as the Anabaptistes argue falsely against Gentlemen and the Caluinistes applie it peruersely against the vacant life of the Clergie specially of Monkes and other Religious men But it is a natural admonitioÌ„ onely giuen to such as had not vvherevvith to liue of their ovvne or any right or good cause vvhy to chalenge their finding of others and to such as vnder the colour of Christian libertie did passe their time idly curiously vnprofitably and scandalously refusing to do such vvorkes as vvere agreable to their former calling and bringing vp Such as these vvere not tolerable specially there and then vvhen the Apostle and others that might lavvfully haue liued of the altar and their preaching yet to disburden their hearers and for the better aduancement of the Gospel vvrought for their liuing * protesting neuertheles continually that they might haue done othervvise as vvel as S. Peter and the rest did vvho vvrought not but vvere found othervvise iustly and lavvfully as al sortes of the Clergie preaching or seruing the Church and the alter be and ought to be by the lavv of God and nature Vvhose spiritual labours far passe al bodily trauailes where the dueties and functions of that vocation be done accordingly as S. Augustine affirmeth of his ovvne extraordinarie paines incident to the Ecclesiastical affaires and regiment in steede of vvhich if the vse of the Church and his infirmitie vvould haue permitted it he vvisheth he might haue laboured vvith his handes some houres of the day as some of the Clergie did euer voluntarily occupie them selues in teaching vvriting grauing painting planting sovving embrodering or such like seemely and innocent labours See S. Hierom ep 114 seu praef in Iob. and in vit Hilario And Monkes for the most part in the primitiue Church fevv of them being Priests and many taken from seruile vvorkes and handicraftes yea often times professed of bondmen made free by their maisters to enter into religioÌ„ vvere appointed by their Superiors to vvorke certaine houres of the day to supply the lackes of their Monasteries as yet the Religious do vvomen specially in many places vvhich standeth vvell vvith their profession And S. Augustine vvriteth a vvhole booke de opera Monachorum to 3. against the errour of certaine disordered Monkes that abused these vvordes Nolite esse soliciti he not careful c. and Respicite vâ—latilia cali behold the foules of the aire c. to proue that they should not labour at al but pray only and commit their finding to God not only so excusing their idlenes but preferring them selues in holines aboue other their fellowes that did worke and erroneously expounding the said Scriptures for their defence as they did other Scriptures to proue they should not be shauen after the maner of Monkes Vvhich letting their heads to grow he much blameth also in them See li. 2. Retract c. 21. â— op Monach. c. 31. and S. Hieromes ep 48. c. 3. of Nonnes cutting their heare Vvhere by the vvay you see that the Religious vvere shauen euen in S. Augustines time vvho reprocheth them for their heare calling them Crinitos Hearelings as the Heretikes novv contrarievvise deride them by the vvord Rasos Shauelings So that there is a great difference betvvene the auncient Fathers and the nevv Protestant And as for hand labours as S. Augustine in the booke alleaged would not haue Religious folke to refuse them vvhere necessitie bodily strength and the order of the Church or Monasterie permit or require them so he expresly vvriteth that al can not nor are not bound to vvorke and that vvho so euer preacheth or ministreth the Sacraments to the people or serueth the altar as al Religious men commonly now do may chalenge their liuing of them vvhom they serue and are not bound to vvorke * no nor such neither as haue been brought vp before in state of Gentlemen and haue giuen avvay their lands or goods and made them selues poore for Christes sake Vvhich is to be noted because the Heretikes affirme the said Scripture and S. Augustine to condemne al such for idle persons 14. Obey not Our Pastors must be obied and not onely secular Princes and such as vvill not be obedient to their spiritual gouernours the Apostle as S. Augustine saith giueth order and commaundement that they be corrected by correption or admonition By degradation excommunication and other lavvful kindes of punishments Cont. Donatist post collat c. 4. 20. Read also this holy fathers answer to such as said Let our Prelates commaund vs onely vvhat vve ought to do and pray for vs that vve may do it but let them not correct vs. Vvhere he proueth that Prelates must not onely commaund and pray but punish also if that be not done vvhich is commaunded Li. de correp grat c. 3. 14. Note him Disobedient person to be excommunicated and the excommunicated to be separated from the companie of other Christians and the faithful not to keepe any companie or haue conuersation vvith excommunicated person neither to be partaker vvith them in the fault for vvhich they are excommunicated nor in any other act of religion or office of life except cases or mere necessitie and other prescribed and permitted by the law al this is here insinuated and that al the Churches censures be grounded in Scriptures and the examples of the Apostles THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE AFTER the Epistles to the Churches novv folovv his Epistles to particular person as to Timothee to Titus vvho vvere Bishops and to Philémon Of Timothee vve reade Act. 16. hovv S. Paul in his visitation tooke him in his traine at Lystra circumciding him before because of the Ievves he vvas then a Disciple that is to say a Christian man Aftervvard the Apostle gaue him holy Orders and consecrated him Bishop as he testifieth in both these Epistles vnto him 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. and 2. Tim. 1. v. 6. He vvriteth therfore vnto him as to a Bishop and him self expresseth the scope of his first Epistle saying These things I vvrite to thee that thou maiest knovv hovv thou oughtest to conuerse in the House of God vvhich is the Church And so he instructeth him and in him al Bishops hovv to gouerne both himself others and touching himself to be an example a spectacle to al sortes in al vertue as touching others to prohibit al such as goe about to preach othervvise then the Catholike Church hath receiued and to inculcate to the people the Catholike faith to preach vnto yong and old men and vvomen to seruants to the riche to euery sort conueniently Vvith vvhat circumspection to giue orders to vvhat persons for vvhom to pray vvhom to admit to the vovv of vvidovvhod c. This Epistle vvas vvritten as it seemeth after his first emprisonmeÌ„t in Rome vvhen he vvas dismissed and set at libertie and therevpon it is that he might say here I hope
not blame checke or reprehension of men as some to make the fault seeme lesse vvould haue it but iudgement or eternal damnatioÌ„ which is a heauy sentence God graunt al maried Priests and Religious may consider their lamentable case Vvhat a greuous sinne it is see S. Ambrose ad virginem lapsam cap. 5 8. 12. Their first faith Al the auncient fathers that euer wrote commentaries vpon this Epistle Greeke and Latin as S. Chrysostom Theodorete Oecumenius Theophylactus Primasius S. Ambrose Ven. Bede Haimo Anselme and the rest also al others that by occasion vse this place as the 4 Councel of Carthage ca. 104. and the 4 of Toleto c. 55. S. Athanasius li. de virginitate S. Epiphanius har 48. S. Hierom cont Iouinianum li. 1. c. 7. in c. 44. Ezech. prope finem S. Augustine in exceding many places al these expound the Apostles vvordes of the vovv of Chastitie or the faith and promis made to Christ to liue continently What is to breake their first faith â— saith S. Augustine They vovved and performed not In ps 75. prope finâ—m Againe in an other place They breake their first faith that stand not in that vvhich they vovved Li. de Sancta virgin c. 33. Againe he and aâ— the fathers vvith him in Carthage Councel before named If any vvidovves how yong so euer they vvere left of their husbands deceased haue vovved them selues to God left their laical habite and vnder the testimonie of the Bishop and Church haue appeared in religious vveede and aftervvard goâ— any more to secular mariage according to the Apostles sentence they shal be damned because they vvere so bold to make void the faith or promis of Chastitie which they vovved to our Lord. So saith he and 215 fathers moe in that Councel And this promis of chastitie is called faith because the fidelitie betvvixt maried persons is ordinarily called of holy writers faith and the vovv of chastitie made to God ioyneth him the persons so vovving as it vvere in mariage so farre that if the said persons breake promis they are counted and called in the last alleaged Councel Gods adulterers In the 3 to the Romanes also and often els vvhere faith is taken for promis or fidelitie And that it is so taken here the vvordes irritum facere to frustrate and make void do proue for that terme is commonly vsed in matter of vovv promis or compacte Gen. 17. Num. 30. This promis is called here prima fides the first faith in respect of the later promis vvhich vovvbreakers make to them vvith vvhom they pretend to marrie So saith S. Augustine li. de bono viduit c. 8. 9. and Innocentius 1 ep 2 â—ap 13. to 1. Conâ— And this is the onely natiue euident and agreable sense to the circumstance of the letter And the vaine euasion of the Heretikes to saue the Apostate-Monkes Friers Nunnes and Priests from damnation for their pretended mariages is friuolous to vvit that first faith here signifieth the faith of Baptisme or Christian beleefe not the promis or vovv of Chastitie But vve aske them if this faith of Baptisme be broken by mariage or no. For the text is plaine that by intending to marie they breake their faith and by breaking their faith they be damned if they die vvithout repentance In truth vvhich vvay so euer they writhe them selues to defend their sacrilege or pretended mariages they lose their labour and struggle against their ovvne conscience and plaine Scripture 14. I vvil the yonger He speaketh of such yong ones as vvere yet free For such as had already made vovv neither could they vvithout damnation marie vvere they yong or old nor he vvithout sinne commaund or counsel them to it Neither as S. Hierom proueth to Gerontia and S. Chrysostom vpon this place doth he precisely commaund or counsel the yong ones that vvere free to marie or absolutely forbid them to vovv chastitie God for bid say they But his speach conteineth onely a vvise admonition to the frailer sort that it vvere farre better for them not to haue vowed at all but to haue maried againe then to haue fallen to aduoutrie and Apostasie after profession Vvhich is no more but to preferre second mariage before fornication and a good warning that they vvhich are to professe looke wel vvhat they do S. Paules experience of the fall of some yong ones to mariage caused him to giue this admonition here as also that before that none should be receiued to the Churches almes vnder threescore yeres of age Not forbidding the Church for euer to accept any vovves of vvidowes or virgins til that age as the Heretikes falsely affirme but shewing vvhat vvas meete for that time and the beginning of Christianitie vvhen as yet there vvere no Monasteries builded no prescript rule no exact order of obedience to Superiors but the professed as S. Paul here noteth coursed wandered vp and downe idly as novv our professed virgins or Nunnâ—s do not neither can do Of vvhom therfore vvhere discipline is obserued there is no cause of such danger Besides that vvidowes hauing had the vse of carnal copulation before are more dangerously tempted then virgins that are brought vp from their tender age in pietie and haue no experience of such pleasures See S. Ambrose li. de viduis prouing by the example of holy Anna vvho liued a vvidow euen from her youth til 80 yeres of age in fasting and praying night and day that the Apostle doth not here without exception forbid al yong vvidowes to vow yea he esteemeth that profession in the yonger women much more laudable glorious and meritorious See his booke de Viduis in initio 15. After Satan Vve may here learne that for those to marie vvhich are professed is to turne backe after Satan For he speaketh of such as vvere maried coÌ„trarie to their vow And herevpon vve call the Religious that marie as Luther Bucer Peter martyr and the rest Apostataes More vve learne that such yong ones haue no excuse of their age or that they be vehemently tempted and burne in their concupiscences or that they haue not the gift of Chastitie For notvvithstanding al these excuses these yong professed vvidowes if they marie go backvvard after Satan and be Apostataes damned except they repent For as for the Apostles vvordes to the Corinthians It is better to marie then to burne Vve haue before declared out of the fathers and here vve adde that it pertaineth onely to persons that be free and haue not vowed to the contrarie as S. Ambrose li. ad virg laps c. 5. S. Augustine de bono vid. c. 8. and S. Hierom li. 1. cont Iouin c. 7. expound it The Heretikes of our time thinke there is no remedie for fornication or burning but mariage and so did S. Augustine vvhen he was yet a Manichee Putaâ—am me miserum c. I thought saith he li. 6. Confes
to abuse the simple do falsifie this sentence of the Apostle to make it serue for the mariage of Votaries it is notorious First they vse deceit in supplying the verbe substantiue that vvanteth making it the Indicatiue moode thus Mariage is honorable c. as though the Apostle affirmed al mariage to be honorable or lavvful vvhere the verbe to be supplied ought rather to be the Imperatiue moode Let mariage be honorable that so the speache may be an exhortation or commaundement to them that be or vvil be maried to vse them selues in that state in al fidelity cleanlinesse and coniugal continencie one tovvard an other as vvhen S. Peter also and this Apostle exhorte maried men to giue honour to their vviues as to the vveaker vessels and to possesse their vessel in honour not in the passions of ignominie and vncleanlinesse this is honorable or chast mariage to vvhich he here exhorteth And that it is rather an exhortation then an affirmation it is euident by the other partes and circumstances of this place both before after al vvhich are exhortations in their owne translations this only being in the middes and as indifferent to be an exhortation as the rest by their owne confession they restraine of purpose Our text therfore and al Catholike translatioÌ„s leaue the sentence indifferent as it is in the Greeke and as true translatours ought to do not presuming to addict it to one side lest they should restraine the sense of the holy Ghost to their owne particular fantasie Againe our new Translatours corrupt the text in that they translate in omnibus among al men because so they thinke it vvould sound better to the ignorant that Priests Religious and al vvhosoeuer may marie vvhere they can not tell either by the Greeke or Latin that in omnibus should be the masculine gendre rather then the neutre as not only Erasmus but the Greeke doctors also take it to signifie that mariage should be honorably kept betweene man and vvife in al pointes and in al respectes See S. Chrys and Theophyl in hunc locum For there may be many filthy abuses in vvedlocke vvhich the Apostle vvarneth them to take heede of and to keepe their mariage-bed vndefiled But the third corruption for their purpose aforesiad and most impudent is that some of the Caluinistes for in omnibus translate inter quosuis vvith a marginal interpretation to signifie al orders conditions states and qualities of men So boldly they take away al indifferencie of senses and make Gods vvord to speake iust that vvhich them selues vvould and their heresie requireth in vvhich king they passe al impudencie and al heretikes that euer vvere 7. Remember your Prelates Vve be here vvarned to haue great regard in our life and beleefe to the holy fathers Doctors glorious Bishops gone before vs in Gods Church not doubting but they being our lawful Pastors had and taught the truth of vvhom S. Augustine said That vvhich they found in the Church they held fast that vvhich they learned they taught that vvhich they receiued of their fathers the same they deliuered to their children Cont. Iulian. li. 2 c. 10. Vvhich respect to our holy forefathers in faith is now in this vvicked contempt of the Heretikes so much the more to be had See the said holy doctors second booke against Iulian the Pelagian throughout vvhat great account he maketh of them in the confutation of heresies and hovv far he preferreth them aboue the proud Sectmaisters of that time as vve must now doe against our new doctors This place also is rightly vsed to proue that the Church of God should keepe the memories of Saincts departed by solemne holidaies and other deuout vvaies of honour 9. Not vvith meates He speaketh not of Christian fastes but of the legal difference of meates vvhich the Hebrues vvere yet proâ—e vnto not considering that by Christes faith they vvere made free from al such obseruations of the Law 10. We haue an altar He putteth them in minde by these vvordes that in folowing to much their old Iewish rites they depriued them selues of an other maner and a more excellent sacrifice and meate meaning of the holy altar and Christes ovvne blessed body offered and eaten there of vvhich they that continue in the figures of the old Law could not be partakers This altar saith I sychius is the altar of Christes body vvhich the Ievves for their incredulity must not behold Li. 6 c. 21 in Leuit. And the Greeke vvord as also the Hebrue ansvvering therevnto in the old testament signifieth properly an altar to sacrifice on and not a metaphorical and spiritual altar Vvhereby vve proue against the Heretikes that vve haue not a common table or profane communion borde to eate mere bread vpon but a very altar in the proper sense to sacrifice Christes body vpon and so called of the fathers in respect of the said body sacrificed Greg. Nazianz. in orat de sorore Gorgonia Chrys demonst quòd Christus sit Deus Socrat. li. 1. c. 20. 25. Aug. ep 86. De ciu Dei li. 8. c. 27. li. 22. c. 10. Confess li. 9 c. 11. 13. Cont. Faust Manich. li. 20. c 21. Theophyl in 23. Mat. And vvhen it is called a table it is in respect of the heauenly foode of Christs body and bloud receiued 15. The hoste or praise Though it may signifie the spiritual sacrifices of praise and thankesgiuing of vvhat sort soeuer ye it specially may be thought to signifie the great Sacrifice of the B. body and bloud of Christ not as vpon the Crosse vvhich vvas but once done in bloudy sort but as in the Church and new Testament vvhere it is daily done vnblouddily being the proper host of laude and thankes giuing and therfore called the Eucharist and being the fruite and effecte of Christ and his Priests lippes or vvordes that is of consecration because this sacrifice is made by the force of the holy vvordes And vvhen vve reade in the psalme and other places of the olde Testament of the host of praise it may be thought to be a prophecie of the nevv Sacrifice not of euery vulgar thankes giuing And so the old fathers in the primitiue Church to hide the mysteries from the vnvvorthy or heathen often speake What is saith S. Augustine a more holy sacrifice of praise then that vvhich consisteth in thankes giuing all vvhich the faithful do knovv in the sacrifice of the Church Li. 1. cont aduers leg preph c. 18. Againe c. 20. The Church from the times of the Apostles by the most certaine successions of Bishops offereth to God in the body of Christ the Sacrifice of praise And a 〈◊〉 aftervvard Novv Israel according to the spirit that is the Church offereth a singular Sacrifice according to the spirit of vvhose house be vvil not take calues nor goates but vvil take the Sacrifice of praise not according
he is our onely aduocate because he is our onely redeemer and herevpon he alone immediatly by and through him self and vvithout the aide or assistance of any other man or Angel in his ovvne name right and merites confidently dealeth in our causes before God our iudge so procureth our pardon vvhich is the highest degree of aduocation that can be Al vvhich notvvithstanding yet the Angels and Saincts and our fellovves aliue may and do pray for vs and in that they deale vvith God by intercession to procure mercie for vs may iustly be called our aduocates not so as Christ is vvho demaundeth al things immediatly by his ovvne merites but as secondary intercessors vvho neuer aske nor obtaine any thing for vs but per Christum Dominum nostrum by and through Christ our common Lord Aduocate and Redeemer of mankinde And behold hovv S. Augustine tract 1 in ep Io. vpon these very vvordes preuented the Heretikes cauillations Sed dicit aliquis c. But some man vvil say Do not the Saincts them pray for vs do not Bishops then or Prelates and Pastors pray for the people Yetâ— saith he Marke the Scriptures and you shal finde that the Apostles praied for the people and againe desired the people to pray for them and so the head praieth for al and the members one for an other And likevvise lest the Heretikes should say there is a difference betvvixt the liuing and the dead in this case thus the same holy father vvriteth vpon the 85 Psalme in fine Our Lord Iesus Christ doth yet make intercession for vs al the Martyrs that be vvith him pray for vs neither vvil their intercession cease til vve cease our gronings In this sense therfore vvhosoeuer praieth for vs either aliue or dead is our aduocate as S Augustine ep 59 to Paulinus circa med calleth Bishops the peoples aduocates vvhen they giue them their benediction or blessing So doth the holy Church call our B. Lady our aduocate by the very vvordes of S. Irenaeus that you may see such speaches be no nevv inuentions of the later ages but Apostolical The obedient Virgin MARIE saith he is made the aduocate of the disobedient virgin Eue. And to confound the ProtestaÌ„ts plainely in that they thinke or pretend that the aduocation or patronage of Saincts should be iniurious to Christ remeÌ„ber that * our Sauiour acknovvledgeth Angels to be deputed for the protection vvhich is nothing els but aduocation of infants before the face of God besides the plaine examples in the old Testament Gen. 48. v. 16. Tob. 5. v. 27. c. 12. v. 12. Dan. 10. And this not onely the Catholike Church but the very English Protestants them selues in their seruice booke and in the Collect of Michelmas day professe and pray for the same protection or aduocation of Angels and defend the same against their yonger brethren the Puritanes 2. For the vvhole vvorlds S. Augustine gathereth hereof against the Donatistes and al other Heretikes that vvould driue the Church into corners or some certaine countries from the vniuersalitie of al Nations vvhereof it vvas named by the Apostles Catholike that the true religion and Church and consequently the effect of Christs propitiation death and aduocation pertaineth not to one age nation or people but to the vvhole vvorld S. Augustine vpon this place to 9. tract 1 in ep Io. 4. He that saith he knovveth To knovv God here signifieth as it doth often in the Scriptures to loue that is as in the last chapter to be in societie vvith him and to haue familiar and experimental knovvledge of his graces If any vaunt them selues thus to knovv God and yet keepe not his commaundements he is a lier as al Caluinistes and Lutherans that professe them selues to be in the fauour of God by onely faith affirming that they neither keepeâ— not possibly can keepe his commaundements 18. Many antichrists The holy Apostle S Iohn saith S. Cyprian did not put a difference betvvixt one heresie or schisme and an other not meant any sort that specially separated them selues but generally called al vvithout exception antichristes that vvere aduersaries to the Church or vvere gone out from the same And a litle after It is euident that al be here called antichristes that haue seuered them selues from the charitie and vnitie of the Catholike Church So vvriteth he ep 76. nu 1 ad Magnum Vvhereby vve may learne that al Heretikes or rather Arch-heretikes be properly the precursors of that one and special Antichrist vvhich is to come at the last end of the vvorld vvhich is called here immediatly before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that peculiar and singular Antichrist 19. They vvent cut from vs. An euident note and marke vvhereby to conuince al Heretikes and false teachers to vvit that being once of the common Catholike Christian fellovvship they forsooke it and vvent out from the same Simon Magus Nicolas the Deacon Hymenaeus Alexander Philétus Arîus Macedonius Pelagius Nestorius Eutyches Luther Caluin and the like vvere of the common societie of al vs that be Christian Catholikes they vvent out from vs vvhom they savv to liue in vnitie of faith and religion together and made them selues nevv conuenticles therfore they vvere as the Apostle here shevveth antichristes and vve and al that abide in the auncient fellovvship of Christian religion that vvent not out of their fellovvship in vvhich vve neuer vvere nor out of any other societie of knovven Christians can not be Schismatikes or Heretikes but must needes be true Christian Catholike men Let our aduersaries tel vs out of vvhat Church vve euer departed vvhen and vvhere and vnder vvhat persons it vvas that vve reuolted as vve can tel them the yere the places the Ringleaders of their reuolt 19. They vvere not of vs. He meaneth not that Heretikes vvere not or could not be in or of the Church before they vvent out or fel into their heresie or schisme but partly that many of them vvhich aftervvard fall out though they vvere before vvith the rest and partakers of al the Sacraments vvith other their fellovves yet in deede vvere of naughtie life and conscience vvhen they vvere vvithin and so being rather as if humors and superfluous excrements then true and liuely partes of the body after a sort may be said not to haue been of the body at al. So S. Augustine expoundeth these vvordes in his commentarie vpon this place tract 3. but els vvhere more agreably as it seemeth that the Apostle meaneth that such as vvil not tarie in the Church but finally forsake it to the end in the prescience of God and in respect of the small benefite they shal haue by their temporal smal abode there be not of or in the Church though according to this present state they are truely members thereof Li. de corrept gr c. 9 de dono perseuâ—â— c. 8. 19. That they may be manifest God permitteth
number of places specially of the English Bible printed the yere 1562 that vve neede not much to stand vpon it As this also is seen to al the vvorld that they doe it of purpose to seduce the poore ignorant people and to make them thinke that vvhatsoeuer in the Scriptures is spoken against the idols of the Gentiles vvhich the Prophet calleth Simulachra Gentium is meant of pictures sacred images holy memories of Christ and his Saincts Against such seducers the second sacred Councel of Nice called the seuenth Synode decreeth thus Act. 4. pag. 122. Quicunque sententias sacrae scriptura de Idolis contra venerendas imagines adduâ—unt anathema Qui venerandas imagines idola appellant anaÌ„thema Qui dicuntâ— Christiani adorant imagines vt Deos anathema that is AnaÌ„thema to al them that bring the sentences of holy Scripture touching Idols against the venerable images Anáthema to them that call the venerable images idols Anáthema to them that say Christiam adore images as gods Novv in their later translations the Heretikes perceiuing that the vvorld seeth their vnhonest dealing corrected them selues in some places and in this place haue put idols in the text but to giue the people a vvatchvvord that the Churches images are to be comprised in the vvord idols they haue put images in the margent But concerning this matter it is most euident that neither euery idol is an image nor euery image an idol and that hovvsoeuer the origine or etymologie of the vvord idol may be taken in the Greeke yet both the vvordes and the things be in truth and by the vse of al tonges far differing The great dragon that the Babylonians adored Dan. 14 vvas an idol but not an image the Cherubins in Salomons temple vvere images but not idols and the face of the Queene in her coine or elsvvhere as Caesars face vpon the coine that Christ called for is an image but not an idol and the Heretikes dare not translate that text of Scripture thus Vvhose idol is this superscription nor call the Queenes image the idol of the Queene nor Christ the idol of his father nor vvoman the idol of the man nor man the idol of God al vvhich in Scripture be named images for al that and be so in deede and not idols vvhich conuinceth that the Heretikes be false corrupt translatours in this place and other the like confounding these tvvo vvordes as if they vvere al one But as for the hauing of images or purtraites of holy things not onely in priuate houses but also in Churches God him self doth vvarrant vs vvho * coÌ„maunded euen the Ievves them selues a people most prone to idolatrie and that after he had giuen them a special precept of not hauing making or vvorshipping of idols to make the images of Angels the Cherubins and that in the soueraine holiest place of adoration that vvas in the Temple about the Arke yea and in respect of vvhich sacred images partly they did as S. Hierom saith ep 17 c. 3 so great reuerence to the holy place called Sancta sanctorum If they then vvere vvarranted and commaunded to make and haue in so great reuereÌ„ce the images of mere spirites or Angels vvhose natural shape could not be expressed hovv much more may vve Christians haue and reuerence the images of Christ his B. mother the Apostles and other Saincts being men vvhose shape may be expressed So doth the said Nicene Councel argue against the Heretikes vvhich at that time vvere the Aduersaries of images And note here that eight hundred yeres agoe they vvere straight counted Heretikes that began to speake against images and that Councel vvas called purposely for them and condemned them for Heretikes confirmed the former auncient reuerence and vse of sacred images vvhich began euen in our Sauiours time or litle after vvhen good religious folke for loue and reuerence made his image namely the vvoman that he healed of the blouddy fluxe vvhich image vvas also approued by miracles as the Ecclesiastical historie telleth and namely Eusebius Eccl. hist li. 7 c. 14. vvho also vvitnesseth that the images of Peter and Paul vvere in his daies as you may see also in S. Augustine li. d. consens Euangelist c. 10 that their pictures commonly stoode together in Rome euen as at this day Of our Ladies image see S. Gregorie li. 7. ep 5. indict 2 ad Ianuar. ep 53. In vvhom also li. 7. ep 109 you may see the true vse of images that they are the bookes of the vnlearned and that the people ought to be instructed and taught the right vse of them euen as at this day good Catholike folke doe vse them to helpe increase their deuotion in al Catholike Churches yea the Lutherans them selues reteine them still S. Damascene vvrote three bookes in defense of sacred images against the foresaid Heretikes THE SECOND EPISTLE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE He commendeth the lady and her sonnes for continuing in the old saith bidding them so to doe hereafter also lest they lose the revvard of their vvorkes in the day of iudgement and to Ioue the true beleeuers but vvith Heretikes to haue no societie exprâ—ssing also the points then in controuersie verse 1 THE Senior to the lady Elect and her children vvhom I loue in truth and not I onely but also al that haue knowen the truth ✠verse 2 for the truth vvhich abideth in vs and shal be vvith vs for euer ✠verse 3 Grace be vvith you mercie peace from God the Father and from Christ IESVS the sonne of the Father in truth and charitie ✠verse 4 I vvas exceding glad because I haue found of thy children vvalking in truth as vve haue receiued commaundement of the Father ✠verse 5 And novv I beseeche thee Lady not as vvriting a nevv commaundement to thee but that vvhich vve haue had ″ from the beginning * that vve loue one an other ✠verse 6 And this is charitie that vve vvalke according to his commaundements For this is the commaundement that as you haue heard from the beginning you walke in the same ✠verse 7 because many seducers are gone out into the vvorld which do not confesse IESVS Christ to haue come into flesh this is a seducer and an antichrist ✠verse 8 Looke to your selues that you lose not the thinges vvhich you haue vvrought but that you may receiue a ful revvard ✠verse 9 Euery one that reuolteth and persisteth not in in the doctrine of Christ hath not God He that persiteth in the doctrine the same hath both the Father and the Sonne ✠verse 10 If * any man come to you and bring not ″ this doctrine ″ receiue him not into the house ″ nor say God saue you vnto him ✠verse 11 For he that saith vnto him God saue you communicateth vvith his vvicked vvorkes ✠verse 12 Hauing moe thinges to vvrite vnto you I
thus the damnation of the vvhole adulterous blouddy societie he doth also expresly report of their three graÌ„d Captaines damnation vvhich are these Antichrist and his False prophet and the Deuil him self the author of al this mischiefe Finally on the other side in the fifth part he reporteth the vnspeakeable and euerlasting glorie that the Church after al this suffering shal by Christ her glorious Spouse be assumpted vnto And so he concludeth the booke THE APOCALYPSE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. 9. S. Iohn being banished in the ile Patmos is commaunded to vvrite to the seum Churches of Asia signified by the seuen candlestickes that vvhich he savv vpon a Sunday round about the Sonne of man 13 vvhose maner of apparâ—tion is described verse 1 THE ″ Apocalypse of IESVS Christ vvhich God gaue him to make manifest to his seruants the thinges vvhich must be done quickly and signified sending by his Angel to his seruant Iohn ✠verse 2 vvho hath giuen testimonie to the vvord of God and the testimonie of IESVS Christ vvhat things soeuer he hath seen ✠verse 3 Blessed is he that readeth and heareth the wordes of this prophecie and keepeth those thinges Which be vvritten in it for the time is nigh ✠verse 4 Iohn ″ to the seuen churches vvhich are in Asia Grace to you and peace from * him that is and that vvas and that shal come and ″ from the seuen spirites vvhich are in the sight of his throne ✠verse 5 and from IESVS Christ vvho is the faithful vvitnes the * first borne of the dead the prince of the kings of the earth vvho hath loued vs and * vvashed vs from our sinnes in his bloud ⊢ ✠verse 6 and hath made vs * ″ a kingdom and priestes to God and his father to him be glorie and empire for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 7 Behold he commeth vvith the cloudes and euery eie shal see him and * they that pricked him And al the tribes of the earth shal bevvaile them selues vpon him yea Amen ✠verse 8 * I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and end saith our Lord God vvhich is and vvhich vvas and vvhich shal come the omnipotent ✠verse 9 I Iohn your brother and partaker in tribulation and the kingdom and patience in Christ IESVS vvas in the Iland vvhich is called Patmos for the vvord of God and the testimonie of IESVS ✠verse 10 I vvas in spirit ″ on the Dominical day and heard behind me a great voice as it vvere of a trompet ✠verse 11 saying That vvhich thou feest vvrite in a booke and send to the seuen churches vvhich are in Asia to Ephesus and Smyrna and Pergamus and Thiatîra and Sardis and Philadelphia and Laodicia ✠verse 12 And I turned to see the voice that spake vvith me And being turned I savv seuen candlestickes of gold ✠verse 13 in the middes of the seuen candlestickes of gold one like to the Sonne of man ″ vested in a priestly garment to the foote and girded about neere to the pappes vvith a girdle of gold ✠verse 14 and his head and heares vvere vvhite as vvhite vvoole as snovv and his eies as the flame of fire ✠verse 15 and his feete like to latten as in a burning fornace and his voice as the voice of many vvaters ✠verse 16 and he had in his right hand seuen starres and from his mouth proceded a sharpe tvvo edged svvord and his face as the sunne shineth în his vertue ✠verse 17 And vvhen I had seene him I fel at his feete as dead And he put his right hand vpon me saying Feare not * I am the first and the last ✠verse 18 and aliue and vvas dead and behold I am liuing for euer and euer and haue the keies of death and of hel ✠verse 19 Vvrite therefore the thinges vvhich thou hast seene and that are and that must be done after these ✠verse 20 The sacrament of the seuen starres vvhich thou hast seene in my right hand and the seuen candlestickes of Gold ″ the seuen starres are ″ the angels of the seuen churches and the seuen candlestickes are the seuen churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. APOCALYPSE Of the Apocalypse thus vvriteth the auncient father Denys Bishop of Corinth as Eusebius alleageth him li. 7 c. 20 hist Eccl. Of this booke saith he this is my opinion that the matter thereof is far more profound then my vvit can reache vnto and I doubt not but almost in euery sentence of it there lieth hidden a certaine sense exceding mystical and maruelous vvhich though I vnderstand not yet I conceiue that vnder the vvordes there is a deepe meaning and I measure not the matter by reason but attribute al to faith taking it to be more high and diuine then I can by cogitation comprise not reprouing that vvhich I vnderstand not but therfore I admire vvith reuereÌ„ce because my vvit can not attaine to it Againe S. Augustine saith that in the Apocalypse many things are obscurely spoken to exercise the minde of the reader and yet some fevv things left euident that through them a man may vvith labour searche out the rest specially for that the author so repeateth the same things in diuers sortes that seeming to speake of sundry matters in deede is found bus to vtter the same things diuers vvaies li. 20 de Ciuit. Del c. 17. Vvhich vve set dovvne here in the beginning to vvarne the good Christian reader to be humble and vvise in the reading both of al other holy Scriptures and namely of this diuine and deepe prophecie giuing him further to vnderstand that vve vvil in our Annotations according to our former trade and purpose onely or cheefely note vnto the studious such places as may be vsed by Catholikes or abused by Heretikes in the controuersies of this time and some other also that haue special matter of edification and that as breefely as may be for that the volume grovveth great 4. To the 7 Churches That certaine numbers may be obserued as significatiue and mystical it is plaine by many places of holy Scripture and by the auncient Doctors special noting of the same to many purposes Vvhereby vve see the rashnes of our Aduersaries in condemning generally al religious respect of certaine numbers in our praiers fastes or actions Namely the number of Seuen is mystical and prophetical perfect and vvhich as S. Augustine saith the Church knovveth by the Scriptures to be specially dedicated to the Holy Ghost and to appertaine to spiritual mundation as in the Prophets appointing of Naam in to vvash seuen times in lordan and the sprinkling of the bloud seuen times against the tabernacle li. 4 quâ—st in numer q. 33 See li. 5. c. 5 de Gen. ad lit li. 5 quest in Deuter. q. 42. Al these visions stand
vpon Seuens seuen Churches seuen Angels seuen starres seuen spirites seuen candlestickes seuen lampes seuen trumpets seuen vialâ— seuen horneâ— of the Lambe seuen hilles seuen thunders seuen heades of the Dragon signifying the Diâ—el seuen of the beast that is Antichrist seuen of the beast that the harlot rid vpon finally the number also of the visions is specially marked to be seuen in this booke and euery time that this number is vsed in this prophecie it hath a mysterie a more large meaning then the nature of that number is precisely and vulgarly taken for As vvhen he vvriteth to seuen Churches it is to be vnderstood of al the Churches in the vvorld as the seuen Angels for al the Angels or gouernours of the vvhole Catholike Church and so forth in the rest because the number of Seuen hath the perfection of vniuersalitie in it as S. Augustine saith li. 5 quâ—st in Deuter. q. 42. 4. From the 7 spirites The Holy Ghost may be here meant and so called for his seuen fold giftes and graces as some expositours thinke but it seemeth more probable that he speaketh of the holy Augels by comparing this to the like in the 5 Chapter folovving vvhere he seemeth to call these the seuen spirites sent into al the vvorld as S. Paul to the Hebrues c. 1. 14 speaketh of Angels and so the Protestants take it in their coÌ„mentaries vvhich vve note because therevpon they must needes confesse that the Apostle here giueth or vvisheth grace and peace not from God onely but also from his Angels though that benediction commeth one vvay of God and an other vvay of his Angels or Sainctes being but his creatures And so they may learne that the faithful often loyning in one speache God and our Lady our Lord and any of his Saincts to helpe vs or blesse vs is not superstitious but an Apostolical speache and so the Patriarch said Gen. 48. v. 16. The Angel that deliuereth me from al euils blesse these children See the Annot. Act. 25 28. 6. A kingdom and Priests As al that truely serue God and haue the dominion and superioritie ouer their concupiscences and vvhatsoeuer vvould induce them to sinne be kings so al that employ their vvorkes and them selues to serue God offer al their actions as an acceptable sacrifice to him be priests Neuerthelesse as if any man vvould therevpon affirme that there ought to be no other earthly povvers or kings to gouerne in vvorldly affaires ouer Christians be vvere a seditious Heretike euen so are they that vpon this or the like places vvhere al Christians be called priests in a spiritual sort vvould therfore inferre that euery one is in proper signification a Priest or that al be Priests alike or that there ought to be none but such spiritual priests for it is the seditious voice of Corè saying to Moyses and Aaron Let it suffiâ—â— you that al the multitude is of holy ones and the Lord is in theâ—â— Vvhy are you extolled ouer the people of the Lord Num. 16. 10. On the Dominical day Many notable pointes may be marked here first that euen in the Apostles time there vvere daies deputed to the seruice of God and so made holy and different though not by nature yet by vse and benediction from other profane or as vve call them vvorke-daies Secondly that the Apostles and faithful abrogated the Sabboth vvhich vvas the seuenth day and made holy day for it the next day folovving being the eight day in count from the creation and that vvithout al Scriptures or coÌ„maundement of Christ that vve reade of yea vvhich is more not onely othervvise then vvas by the Lavv obserued but plainely othervvise then vvas prescribed by God him self in the second commaundement yea and othervvise then he ordained in the first creatioÌ„ vvhen he sanctified precisely the Sabboth day not the day folovving Such great povver did Christ leaue to his Church and for such causes gaue he the holy Ghost to be resident in it to guide it into al truthes euen such as in the Scriptures are not expressed And if the Church had authoritie inspiration from God to make Sunday being a vvorke-day before an euerlasting holy day and the Saturday that before vvas holy day novv a common vvorkeday vvhy may not the same Church prescribe appoint the other holy feasts of Easter Vvhitsuntide Christmas and the rest for the same vvarrant she hath for the one that she hath for the other Thirdly it is to be noted that the cause of this change vvas for that novv vve Christians esteeming more our redemption then our first creation haue the holy day vvhich vvas before for the remembrance of Gods accomplishment of the creation of things novv for the memorie of the accomplishment of our redemption Vvhich therfore is kept vpon that day on vvhich our Lord rose from life to death vvhich vvas the day after the Sabboth being called by the Ievves vna or prima Sabbathi the first of or after the Sabboth Mat 28. Act. 10. 1 Cor. 16. Fourthly it is to be marked that this holy day by the Apostles tradition also vvas named Dominiâ—â—â— dieâ— our Lordes day or the Dominike vvhich is also an old Ecclesiastical vvord in our language for the name Sunday is a heathenish calling as al other of the vveeke daies be in our laÌ„guage some imposed after the names of planets as in the Romans time some by the name of certaine Idols that the Saxons did vvorship to vvhich they dedicated their daies before they vvere Christians Vvhich names the Church vseth not but hath appointed to call the first day the Dominike after the Apostle here the other by the name of Feries vntil the last of the vveeke vvhich she calleth by the old name Sabboth because that vvas of God and not by imposition of the heathen See the marginal Annotation Luc. 24 1. Lastly obserue that God reuealeth such great things to Prophets rather vpon holy daies and in times of contemplation sacrifice and praier then on other profaue daies and therfore as S. Peter Act. 10 had a reuelation at the six houre of praier and Zacharie Luc. 1 at the houre of incense and Cornelius Act. 10 vvhen he vvas at his praiers the ninthe houre so here S. Iohn noteth that he had al these maruelous visions vpon a Sunday 13. Vested in a Priestly garment He appeared in a long garment or vestment proper vnto Priests for so the vvord poderes doth signifie as Sap. 18 24 and that vvas most agreable for him that represented the person of Christ the high Priest and appeared to Iohn being a most holy Priest and vvho is specially noted in the Ecclesiastical historie for his Priestly garment called péâ—alon or lamina Euseb li. 3 hist Eccl. c. 25. li. 5 c. 23. 20. The seuen starres The Bishops are the starres of the Church as the Churches them selues are the golden
is here cōmended in them thirdly vvisedom diligence in trial of false Apostles and preachers comming in sheepe-skinnes vvhere is signified the vvatchful prouidence that ought to be in them that Heretikes enter not into their flockes 5. Vvil moue Note that the cause vvhy God taketh the truth from certaine countries and remoueth their Bishops or Churches into captiuitie or desolation is the sinne of the Prelates and people And that is the cause no doubt that Christ hath taken avvay our golden candlesticke that is our Church in England God graunt vs to remember our fall to doe penance and the former vvorkes of charitie vvhich our first Bishops and Church vvere notable and renovvmed for 6. Because thou hatest Vve see here that of al things Christian people specially Bishops should haue great zeale against Heretikes and hate them that is their vvicked doctrine and conditions euen as God hateth them for vvhich onely zeale our Lord saith here that he beareth vvith some Churches and Prelates and saueth them from perishing 6. Of the Nicolaites Heretikes haue their callings of certaine persons as is noted at large Act. 11 26. These had their name of Nicolas one of the 7 first Deacons that vvere chosen Act. 6. Vvho is thought to haue taught communitie of vvomen or vviues and that it vvas lavvful to eate of meates offered to idols Vvhich later point is such a thing as if one should hold it lavvful to receiue the bread or vvine of the nevv Communion vvhich is a kinde of Idolothytae that is idolatrous meates for though such creatures be good by creation yet they be made execrable by profane blessings of Heretikes or Idolaters And concerning the name of Nicolaites giuen here by our Lord him self to those Heretikes it is a very paterne and marke vnto the faithful for euer vvhat kinde of men they should be that should be called after the like sort Arians Macedonians Nestorians Lutherans Zuinglians c. See S. Hierom cont Lucifer in fine 14. To cast a scandal Iosephus vvriteth that vvhen Balaam could not curse Gods people nor othervvise anoy them he taught Balaca vvay hovv to ouerthrovv them to vvit by presenting vnto them their Heathen vvomen very beautiful and delicate dishes of meate offered to Bel-phego◠that so being tempted they might fall to heathenish maners and displease God To vvhich craftie counsel of Balaam the Apostle resembleth Heretikes fraude vvho by offering of libertie of meate vvomen Church goodes breache of vovves and such other licentious allurements cause many moe to fall then by their preaching 20. The vvoman Iezabel He vvarneth Bishops to be zelous and stout against false Prophets and Heretikes of vvhat sort soeuer by alluding couertly to the example of holy Elias that in zeale killed 450 false prophets of Iezabel and spared not Achab nor Iezabel them selues but told them to their faces that they troubled Israel that is the faithful people of God And vvhether there vvere any such great vvoman then a furtherer and promotour of the Nicolaites vvhom the Prophete should here meane it is hard to say 21. She vvil not repent See free vvil here most plainely and that God is not the proper cause of obduration or impenitence but man him self onely Our Lord giueth sinners so long life specially to expect their amendment but Iezabel to vvhom the Apostle here alludeth vvould neuer repent 22. They that cōmit aduoutrie vvith her Such as communicate vvith Heretikes shal be damned alas vvith them for not onely such as vvere in their hartes of Iezabels religion or invvardly beleeued in Baal but such as externally for feare vvorshipped him vvhich the Scriptures call bovving of their knees to Baal are culpable as novv many bovv their knees to the Communion that bovv not their hartes 26. I vvil giue him povver Obserue that not onely Angels haue povver and regiment ouer Countries vnder God but novv for the honour of Christ humane nature and for his ministerie in the vvorld the Saincts deceased also being in heauen haue gouernement ouer men and Prouinces and therfore haue to doe vvith our affaires in the vvorld Vvhich is against the Heretikes of these daies that to take avvay our praiers to Saincts vvould spoile them of many soueraine dignities vvherein the Scriptures make them equal vvith Angels CHAP. III. He is commaunded to vvrite to the Churches of Sardis Philadelphia and Laodicia recalling them that erre to penance by threatening but praising the rest and promising revvard to him that ouercommeth 15 detesting also the cold indifferent Christian 20 He saith that God knocketh at the doore of mens hartes by offering his grace for to enter in to him that vvil open vnto him by consent of free vvil verse 1 ANd to the Angel of the Church of Sardis write Thus saith he that hath the seuē Spirites of God and the seuen starres I know thy vvorkes that thou hast the name that thou liuest and thou art dead ✠verse 2 Be vigilant and confirme the rest of the things vvhich vvere to die For I finde not thy vvorkes ful before my God ✠verse 3 Haue in minde therfore in vvhat maner thou hast receiued and heard and keepe and doe penance If therfore thou vvatch not * I vvil come to thee as a theefe thou shalt not knovv vvhat houre I vvil come to thee ✠verse 4 But thou hast a fevv names in Sardis vvhich haue not defiled their garments and they shal vvalke vvith me in vvhites because they are vvorthy ✠verse 5 ″ He that shal ouercome shal thus be vested in vvhite garmentes and I vvil not put his name out of the booke of life and I vvil confesse his name before my father and before his Angels ✠verse 6 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saieth to the Churches ✠verse 7 And to the Angel of the Church of Philadelphia vvrite Thus saith the Holy one and the True one he that hath the * key of Dauid he that openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth ✠verse 8 I know thy vvorkes Behold I haue giuen before thee a doore opened vvhich no man can shut because thou hast a litle povver and hast kept my vvord and hast not denied my name ✠verse 9 Behold I vvil giue of the synagogue of Satan vvhich say they be Ievves and are not but doe lie Behold I vvil make them come and ″ adore before thy feete and they shal knovv that I haue loued thee ✠verse 10 because thou hast kept the vvord of my patience and I vvil keepe thee from the houre of tentation vvhich shal come vpon the vvhole vvorld to tempt the inhabitants on the earth ✠verse 11 Behold I come quickely hold that vvhich thou hast ″ that no man take thy crovvne ✠verse 12 He that shal ouercome I vvil make him a piller in the temple of my God and he
called to the supper of the mariage of the Lambe ⊢ And he said to me These vvordes of God be true ✠verse 10 â— And * I fel before his feete to adore him And he saith to me See thou doe not I am thy fellovv-seruant and of thy brethren that haue the testimonie of IESVS Adore God For the testimonie of IESVS is the spirit of prophecie ✠verse 11 And I savv heauen opened and behold a vvhite horse and he that sate vpon him vvas called Faithful and True and vvith iustice he iudgeth fighteth ✠verse 12 And his eies as a flame of fire and on his head many diademes hauing a name written vvhich no man knovveth but him self ✠verse 13 * And he vvas clothed vvith a garment sprinkled vvith bloud his name is called THE VVORD OF GOD. ✠verse 14 And the hostes that are in heauen folovved him on vvhite horses clothed in vvhite and pure silke ✠verse 15 And out of his mouth procedeth a sharpe svvord that in it he may strike the Gentiles And * he shal rule them in a rod of yron and he treadeth the vvine presse of the furie of the vvrath of God omnipotent ✠verse 16 And he hath in his garment and in his thigh vvritten * KING OF KINGES AND LORD OF LORDES ✠verse 17 And I savv one Angel standing in the sunne he cried vvith a loud voice saying to al the birdes that did flie by the middes of heauen Come and assemble together to the great supper of God ✠verse 18 that you may eate the flesh of kings and the flesh of tribunes and the flesh of valiants and the flesh of horses of them that sit on them the flesh of al freemen and bondmen and of litle and great ✠verse 19 And I savv the beast and the kings of the earth their armies gathered to make vvarre vvith him that sate vpon the horse and vvith his armie ✠verse 20 And the beast vvas appreheÌ„ded and vvith him the false â—prophet vvhich vvrought signes before him vvherevvith he seduced them that tooke the character of the beast and that adored his image These tvvo were cast aliue into the poole of fire burning also with brimstone ✠verse 21 And the rest vvere slaine by the svvord of him that sitteth vpon the horse vvhich procedeth out of his mouth and al the birdes vvere filled vvith their flesh ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 4. Amen Alleluia These tvvo Hebrâ—e vvordes as other els vvhere both in the Greeke Latin text are kept religiously not translated vnles it be once or tvvise in the Psalmes Yea and the Protestants them selues keepe them in the text of their English Testaments in many places and maruel it is vvhy they vse them not in al places but sometimes turne Amen into verely vvhere of see the Annotation Ioan. 8. v. 34. and in their Seruice booke they translate Alleluia into Praise ye the Lord as though Alleluia had not as good a grace in the acte of seruing God vvhere it is in deede properly vsed as it hath in the text of the Scripture The Church Catholike doth often and specially vse this sacred vvord to ioyne vvith the Church triumphant consisting of Angels and Saincts vvho here are said to laude and praise God vvith treat reioycing by this vvord Alleluia and by often repetition thereof as the Catholike Church also vseth namely in Easter time euen til Vvhiâ—-sontide for the ioy of Christs resurrection vvhich as S. Augustine declareth ep ad Ianuarium vvas the general vse of the Primitiue Church making a greater mysterie and matter of it then our Protestants novv do At other times of the yere also he saith it vvas sung in some Churches but not in al and S. Hierom numbereth it among the heresies of Vigilantius That Alleluia could not be sung but at Easter Aduers Vigilant c. 1. The truth is by the vse of the Scriptures it hath more in it then Praise ye the Lord signifying vvith laude glorifying and praising of God a great reioycing vvithal mirth and exultation of hart in the singers thereof and that is the cause vvhy the holy Church saith Laus tibi Domine Praise be to thee ô Lord in Lent and times of penance and mourning but not Alleluia vvhich as S. Augustine also declareth is a terme of signification and mysterie ioyned vvith that time and then vsed specially in the Church of God vvhen she representeth to vs in her Seruice the ioyes and beatitude of the next life vvhich is done specially at Easter by the ioyful celebrating of Christs glorious Resurrection and Ascension after the penal time of Lent vvhich representeth the miserie of this life See S. Augustine Ser. 1. 5. c. 9 6. c. 9 de Diuersis to 10. and his enaâ—tation vpon the 148 Psalme for in the titles and endes of diuerse holy Psalmes this Alleluia is ful of mysterie sacred signification Vvhere vve must aske the Protestants vvhy they haue left it out altogether being in the Hebrue saying neither Alleluia nor Praise the Lord in the Bible 1577 that nine times in the sixe last Psalmes Moreouer the said holy Doctor li. 2 de doct Christ c. 11 affirmeth that Amen Alleluia be not translated into any other language propter sanctiorem authoritatem for the more sacred authoritie of the vvordes so remaining and ep 178. he saith that it is not lavvful to translate them Nam sciendum est c. for it is to be knovven saith he that al nations do sing Amen and Alleluia in the Hebrue vvordes vvhich neither the Latine man not the Barbarous may translate into his ovvne language See S. Hierom also epist 137. And namely for our Nation S. Gregorie vvil beare vs vvitnes that our countrie receiued the vvord Alleluia vvith their Christianitie saying thus li. 27 Moral c. 6. Lingua Britannia qua nihil aliud nouerat quim barbarum frendere iamdudum in Diuinis laudibus Hebraeum â—â—pit resenare Alleluia that is The Britan tongue vvhich knevv nothing els but to mutter barbarously hath begone of late in Gods diuine laudes and praises to sound the Hebrue Alleluia And for Iurie S. Hierom ep 17. c. 7 vvriteth that the husbandmen at the plough sang Alleluia vvhich vvas not then their vulgar speache Yea he saith that in Monasteries the singing of Alleluia vvas in stâ—ede of a bel to call them together ad Collectam in Epitaph Paulâ—e c. 10. This vvord is a sacred Christian mystical and Angelical song and yet in the nevv seruice booke it is turned into Praise ye the Lord and Alleluia is quite gone because they list neither to agree vvith the Church of God not vvith the vse of holy Scriptures no not vvith their ovvne translations but no maruel that they can not sing the song of our Lord and of Angels in a strange countrie that is out of the
of the last iudgement but of the Sees or Consistories of Bishops and Prelates and of the Prelates them selues by vvhom the Church is novv gouerned As the iudgement here giuen can be taken no othervvise better then of that vvhich vvas said by our Sauior Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you binde in earth shal be bound in heauen and therfore the Apostle saith What haue I to doe to iudge of them that are vvith out 4. And the soules He meaneth saith S. Augustine in the place alleaged the soules of Martyrs that they shal in the meane time during those thousand yeres vvhich is the time of the Church militant be in heauen vvithout their bodies and reigne vvith Christ for the soules saith he of the godly departed are not separated from the Church vvhich is euen novv the kingdom of Christ for els there should be kept no memorie of them as the altar of God in the communicating of the body of Christ neither should it auaile to hasten to Baptisme in the perils of death for feare of ending our life vvithout it nor to hasten to be reconciled if vve fortune for penence or of il conscience to be separated from the same body And vvhy are al these things done but for that the faithful departed also be members of the Church And though for an example the Martyrs be onely named here yet it is meanâ— of others also that die in the state of grace 5. The rest liued not The rest vvhich are not of the happie number aforesaid but liued and died in sinne reigne not vvith Christ in their soules during this time of the nevv Testament but are dead in soule spiritually and in body naturally til the day of iudgement S. August ibidem 3. This is the first resurrection As there be tvvo regenerations one by faith vvhich is novv in Baptisme and an other according to the flesh vvhen at the later day the body shal be made immortal and incorruptible so there are tvvo resurrections the one novv of the soules to saluation vvhen they die in grace vvhich is called the first the other of the bodies at the later day S. August liâ— 20 de Ciuiâ— c. 6. 6. They shal be Priests It is not spoken saith S. Augustine li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 10 of Bishops and Priestâ— onely vvhich are properly novv in the Church called Priests but as vve call al Christians for the mystical Chrisme or ointment so al Priests because they are the members of one Priest of vvhom the Apostle Peter saith A holy people a kingly Priesthod Vvhich vvordes be notable for their learning that thinke there be none properly called Priests novv in the nevv Testament no othervvise then al Christian men and vvomen and a confusion to them that therfore haue turned the name Priests into Ministers 7. Satan shal be loosed In the vvhole 8 chapter of the said 20 booke de Ciuitate Dei in S. Augustine is a notable commentarie of these vvordes Vvhere first he declareth that neither this binding nor loosing of Satan is in respect of seducing or not seducing the Church of God prouing that vvhether he be bound or loose he can neuer seduce the same The same saith he shal be the state of the Church at that time vvhen the Diuel is to be loosed euen as since it vvas instituted the same hath it been shal be at al time in her children that succede eche other by birth death And a litle after This I thought vvas therfore to be mentioned left any man should thinke that during the litle time wherein the Diuel shal be loosed the Church shal not be vpon the earth he either not finding it here vvhen he shal be leâ— loose or consuming it vvhen be shal by al meanes persecute the same Secondly he declareth that the Diuel to be bound is nothing els but not to be permitted by God to exercise al his force or fraude in tentations as to be loosed is to be suffered by God for a small time that is for three yeres and a halfe to practise and proue al his povver and artes of tentations against the Church and her children and yet not to preuaile against them Thirdly this Doctor shevveth by vvhat great mercie our Lord hath tied Satan and abridged his povver during the vvhole millenarie or thousand yeres vvhich is al the time of the nevv Testament vntil then vvith vvhat vvisedom he permitteth him to breake loose that litle time of three yeres and sixe moneths tovvard the later day vvhich shal be the reigne of Antichrist Lastly he shevveth vvhat kinde of men shal be most subiect to the Diuels seductioÌ„ euen such as novv by tentation of Heretikes goe out of the Church and vvho shal auoid it By al vvhich vve may confute diuers false expositioÌ„s of old late Heretikes first the auÌ„cient sect of the Millenaries that grounded vpon these thousand yeres named by the Prophet this heresie that there should be so many yeres after the resurrectioÌ„ of our bodies in vvhich vve should reigne vvith Christ in this vvorld in our bodies in al delites and pleasures corporal of meates drinkes and such like vvhich they called the first resurrection of vvhich heresie Cerinthus vvas the author Epiph. haer 77. in fine Hiero. Câ—mment in c. 19 Mat. August har 8 ad Quodvulâ— Deum Eusâ—bius also li. 3 historia c. 33 shevveth that some principal men vvere in part though after a more honest maner coÌ„cerning those corporal delicacies of the same opinion by misconstruction of these vvordes of S. Iohn Vvhereby vve learne and al the vvorld may perceiue the holy Scriptures to be hard vvhen so great clerkes did erre and that there is no securitie but in that sense vvhich the Church allovveth of The late Heretikes also by the said S. Augustines vvordes are fully refuted affirming not only that the Church may be seduced in that great persecution of the Diuels loosing but that it hath been seduced euen a great peece of this time vvhen the Diuel is bound holding that the very true Church may erre or fall from truth to errour and idolatrie yea vvhich is more blasphemie that the cheefe gouernour of the Church is Antichrist him self and the very Church vnder him the vvhooâ—e of Babylon and that this Antichrist vvhich the Scriptures in so many places and here plainely by S. Augustines exposition testifie shal reigne but a small time and that tovvard the last iudgement hath been reuealed long sithence to be the Pope him self Christs ovvne Vicar and that he hath persecuted the Saincts of their secte for these thousand yeres at the least Vvhich is no more but to make the Diuel to be loose and Antichrist to reigne the vvhole thousand yeres or the most part thereof that is almost the vvhole time of the Churches state in the new TestameÌ„t vvhich is against this and other Scriptures euidently appointing that to be the time of
truth conteined in this thy sacred booke and in the infallible doctrine of thy deere spouse our mother the Church vve crie also vnto thy Maiestie vvith tendernesse of our hartes vnspeakable COME LORD IESVS QUICKLY and iudge betvvixt vs and our Aduersaries and in the meane time giue patience comfort and constancie to al that suffer for thy name and trust in thee ô Lord God our onely helper and protector tarie not long AMEN ⧠A TABLE OF THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS AFTER THE ROMANE VSE VPON SVNDAIES HOLIDAIES and other principal daies of the yere for such as are desirous to knovv and reade them according to this translation And therfore the Epistles taken out of the old Testament are omitted till the edition thereof Vpon Sundaies Imber Daies and other Feries THE 1. SVNDAY in Aduent Epistle pag. 415. Gospel pag. 199. The 2. Sunday in Aduent Ep. 419. Gosp 18. The 3 Sunday in AdueÌ„t Ep. 533. Gos â—17 Vvenesday Imber in Aduent Gosâ— 135. Fridday Imber in Aduent Gosp 136. Saturday Imber in Aduent Ep. 554. Gos 143. The 4 Sunday in Aduent Ep. 432. Gosp 143. Christmas eue Ep. 38â— Gosp 4. CHRISTMAS day at the first masse Ep. 597. Gosp 139. second Masse Epist 598. Gosp 140. third Masse Ep. 603. Gos 216. S. Steuen Ep 305. Gosp 66. S. Iohn the Euang. Gosp 279. Childermas day Ep. 724 Gosp 5. S. Thomas of Canterburie Ep. 608. Gos 248. The SuÌ„day within the Octaue of Christmas Ep. 504. as on Twelfth eue Gosp 14. verse 33 vnto 41. The CIRCVMCISION of our Lord Ep. 597. Gosp 140. Tvvelâ—th Eue Ep. 504. Gosp 6. The EPIPHANIE of our Lord called Tvvelfth day Gosp 5. The 1 Sunday after the Epiphanie Ep. 412. Gosp 141. The 2 Sunday after the Epiphanie Ep. â—â—3 Gosp 220. The 3 Sunday after the Epiphanie Epis 413. Gosp 19. The 4 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 414. Gosp 20. The 5 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 542. Gosp 35. The 6 Sunday after the Epiph. Ep. 546. Gosp 36. The Sunday of Septuagesme Ep. 443. Gosp 56. The Sunday of Sexagesme Ep. 489. Gosp 159. The Sunday of Quinquagesme Epist 456. Gosp 191. Vpon Ash wenesday Gosp 15. Thursday after Ashwenesday Gosp 10. Friday after Ash wenesday Gosp 13. Saturday after Ashwenesday Gosp 103. The 1 SVNDAY in lent Ep. 481 Gosp 9. Munday in the 1 weeke of lent Gos 73. Tuesday Gosp 59. Vvenesday Imber gosp 32. Thursday gosp 42. Friday Imber gosp 229. Saturday Imber gosp 48. The 2 Sunday in lent Ep 549. Gosp 48. Munday Gosp 243. Tuesday gosp 64. Vvenesday Gosp 56. vers 17. the same that is vpon the day of the Holy Crosse Thursday gosp 186. Friday gosp 60. Saturday gosp 183. The 3 Sunday in lent Ep. 521 gosp 170. Munday gosp 146. Tuesday gosp 51. Vvenesday gosp 41. Thursday gosp 147. Friday gosp 225. Saturday gosp 242. The 4 Sunday in lent Ep. 505. Gosp 232. Munday gosp 220. Tuesday gosp 239. Vvenesday gosp 245. Thursday gosp 156. Friday gosp 250. Saturday gosp 242. PASSION Sunday Epist 621. Gospel 244. Munday in Passion vveeke gosp 240. Tuesday gosp 239. Vvenesday gosp 245. Thursday gosp 157. Friday gosp 252. Saturday gosp 254. PALME Sunday before the benedictioÌ„ of the palmes gosp 58. At Masse Ep. 528. Gosp 74. Munday in holy vveeke gosp 253. Tuesday gosp 124. Vvenesday gosp 201. Thursday Ep. 449. Gosp 256. Friday gosp 268. Saturday Ep. 542 Gosp 84. EASTER Day Ep. 433. Gosp 131. Munday in Easter vveeke Ep. 319 Gosp 211. Tuesday Ep. 328. Gosp 212. Vvenesday Ep. 297 Gosp 278. Thursday Ep. 311. Gosp 274. Friday Ep. 660. Gosp 85. Saturday Ep. 657. Gosp 274. The 1 Sunday after Easter called Lovv Sunday Ep. 685. Gosp 275. The 2 Sunday after Easter Ep. 658. Gosp 248. The 3 Sunday after Easter Ep. 657. Gosp 264. The 4 Sunday after Easter Ep. 642. gosp 264. The 5 Sund. after Easter Ep. 642. goâ— 265 The Rogation daies Ep 651. Gosp 170. The Ascension â—ue Ep. 518. Gosp 266. The ASCENSION day Ep. 289. Gosp 132. The Sunday vvithin the Octaue of the Ascension Ep. 662. Gosp 263. Vvhitsun-eue Ep. 347. Gosp 260. VVHIT SVNDAY Ep. 293. Gosp 260. MuÌ„day in whitsun vveeke Ep. 319. Gosp 223. Tuesday Ep. 311 gosp 248. Vvenesday Imber in whitsun weeke Ep. 301. Gosp 234. Thursday Ep. 310. Gosp 162. Friday Imber in vvhitsuÌ„ weeke Gos 149. Saturday Imber Ep. 393. Gosp 147. TRINITIE Sunday Ep. 411. Gosp 85. The 1 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 683. Gosp 153. CORPVS CHRIST 1 day Ep. 449. Gosp 235. The 2 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 681. Gosp 181. The 3 Sunday Ep. 664. Gosp 182. The 4 Sunday Ep. 400. Gosp 148. The 5 Sund. Ep. 660 s v. 8. vnto 15. Gosp 12 The 6 Sunday Ep. 395. Gosp 107. The 7 Sunday Ep. 396. Gosp 18. The 8 Sunday Ep. 400. Gosp 185. The 9 Sunday Ep. 445. Gosp 194. vers 41 vnto 47. The 10 Sunday Ep. 454. Gosp 190. The 11 Sunday Ep. 464. Gosp 106. The 12 Sunday Ep. 476. Gosp 167. The 13 Sunday Ep. 503. gosp 188. The 14 Sunday Ep. 509. gosp 15. The 15 Sunday Ep. 509. gosp 556. The 16 Sunday Ep. 517. gosp 180. The 17 Sunday Ep. 115. gosp 63. Vvenesday Imber in SepteÌ„ber Gosp 110. Friday Imber in September Gosp 157. Saturday Imber in September Ep. 621. Gosp 178. The 18 Sunday after Pentecost Ep. 425. v. 4 vnto the 9. gosp 22. The 19 sunday Ep. 519. vers 23 vnto the 29. gosp 62. The 20 sunday Ep. 521. gosp 227. The 21 sunday Ep. 524. gosp 52. The 22 sunday Ep. 526 Gosp 62. vers 15 to the 22. The 23 sunday Ep 531. gosp 23. The 24 sunday after Pentecost Ep. 536. Gosp 68. For Saincts and Festiual daies peculiar and proper S. Andrewes Eue Gosp 217. S. Andrewes day Ep. 408. Gosp 10. S. Nicolas Ep. 636. v. 7 to the 18. Gosp 72. v. 14 to the 24. The CONCEPTION of our Ladie Gosp 3. S. Thomas the Apost Ep. 516. Gosp 275. In Cathedra S. Petri Romae Ep 655. gosp 44. The Conuersion of S. Paule Ep. 315. Gosp 54. CANDLâ—NAS day Gosp 140. S. Matthias Ep. 290. Gosp 29. The ANNVNCIATION of our Lady Gosp 135. S. George Ep. 588 v. 8 to the 11. p. 591. v. 10 to the 13. Gosp 262. S Marke Gosp 166. In maioribus Litaniis vpon S. Markes day Ep. 651. Gosp 170. SS Philip. Iacob Gosp 259. HOLY ROODâ— day in Maie or the InuentioÌ„ of the holy Crosse Epist 528. Gosp 222. S. Barnabas day Ep. 322. Gosp 262. S. Iohn Baptists Eue Gosp 134. S. Iohn Baptists Day called Midsomer Gosp 137. SS Peters Paules euâ— Ep. 296. Go. 279. SS Peter and Paules day Ep. 324. gos 44. The CoÌ„memoration of S. Paul Ep. 495. Gosp 26. The VISITATION of our Lady gosp 136. S. Marie Magdalene Gosp 157. S. Iames Ep. 432. gosp 57. S. Dominike Ep. 592. gosp 175. The TRANSFIGVRATION of our Lord Ep. 667. Gosp 48. S. Laurence Ep. 486. gosp 254. Assumption eue gosp 171.
marg 419. marg See Schisme The Protestants at the first auoided the name of Church and thrust it out of the Bible pag. 521. 522 marg It can neuer faile not erre pag. 11. nu 23. pag. 70. 85. 192. 238. nu 68. pag. 261. 264 marg 266. 267. 522. 523. 555. 572. 573 721. 740. 303. m. 536. marg The Protestants blasphemie cōcerning the Churches apostasie and reuolt from God pag. 555. nu 3. Christ vvithout his Church as the head vvithout a body 514. marg Alvvaies visible pag. 14. 290 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 323. 555. 556. 572. 573. 701. Elias vvordes make nothing to the cōtrarie pag. 411. The state thereof in Antichrists time 721. Smal in the beginning grovving great aftervvard pag. 38. nu 32. pa. 71 nu 14. pag. 97. nu 27. 31. 32. pag. 150. nu 6. 7. 10. p. 213. nu 46. pag. 175 marg 178 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 316. ma. 536. marg Her lavves customs Gouernours must be obeied p. 43. nu 9. p. 51. marg p. 53. 336. marg 337. nu 20. 450. nu 2. 16. p. 471. nu 24. p. 480. 550. 562. nu 14. p. 639. 262. marg She only hath the true sense of Scriptures pag. 477. 429. marg She iudgeth al and is iudged of none p. 429. She iudgeth betwene canonical Scriptures not canonical p. 499. vvhich are Sacramēts which not 258. 259. She consisteth of good and bad p. 9. nu 12. p. 37. marg 38. 62 marg 64. 74. 262 marg not without vvrinkle in this life p. 522. nu 35. The seuenfold candlesticke in the Apocalypse 699 marg The woman clothed with the sunne whom the dragon persecuteth 720 marg The wife of the Lambe 734. The campe of Saincts 741. The true Church is proued by succession pag. 228. 520. 303 m. Christ left many things to be taught by the Church 265. 717 marg The custom of the Church is a good answer against al wranglers 450. Out of the Church no saluation p. 522. 676. p. 573. al blindnes lacke of vnderstāding 95 marg no praier auailable 262 m. Christ head of the Church in a most excellent sort 514. 515. The B. of Rome the ministerial head 515. No temporal prince can be head 47. 64. 639. nu 17. pa. 659. No woman 280. 463. The Church that is the Prelates and cheefe Pastors of the Church 51 marg 701 m. To contemne their wordes is to contemne Christ 262 marg The Churches order of diuine seruice in reading the Scriptures that it is according to the primitiue Church 268. in 288. 289 m. 382. 641. 698. See the table of Epistles and Gospels at the end of the booke Church militāt resembleth the triumphant in heauen 707 m. and nu 8. 736. The triumphant Church called the new citie of Hierusalem the state and glorie thereof 741. 742. 743. 635 marg Material churches The building of them pa. 158. Dedication of churches 250. Cost in adorning them p. 78. nu 8. 10. p. 106 nu 11. p. 128. 256. God wil be honoured in them rather then els where p. 309. 471. nu 11. p. 254 marg How he dwelleth not in material temples 309. 343 marg Not to be profaned p. 59 m. 118. 222. Our parents and other necessities of poore men are sometime to be preferred before the adorning of Churches 106. 92. nu 25. Clergie The name p. 665. their difference from the Laitie ib. nu 3. The maner dignitie of their calling p. 330. nu 4. p. 352 marg Degrees of superioritie among them selues and ouer other p. 57 marg 58. nu 28. p. 206. nu 24. p. 472. 492. 665. Their good life much edifieth p. 14. nu 17. their exemption and priuileges p. 50. 416. They may not exercise holy functions for filthy lucre 664 marg Commaundements possible to be kept p. 30. 138. nu 6. p 169. 260 marg 682 nu 22 p. 686. 400 marg 415 marg Keeping the commaundements profitable and necessarie to saluation 14. nu 20. p. 440. nu 19. p. 645. 54 marg 114 marg 191. m. 725 m. They differ from Counsels 114 marg 191 marg By keeping of them man is iustified 138. 400 marg Commaundements of men what they are and that they make nothing against the Apostles and Churches traditions 406. See Tradition Heretical lawes and doctrines are cōmaundements of men 43. nu 9. p. 106. Communion The protestants Communion p. 451. 452. 453. 454. They imitate not in the same Christs institution ib. p. 451. much lesse the Apostles traditions p. 454. Comming to the Communion against our conscience 442. They call it vnproperly the Cōmunion p. 452. and the supper of the Lord. p. 451. nu 20. Their communion bread profane p. 453 n 29. Caluins bread 228. It is the very table cuppe of Diuels p 448. is accordingly to be abhorred ibid. Communitie of life and goodes in the first Christians vsed now of the religious only p. 296. not a commaundement but a counsel only ibidem Concupiscence after Baptisme is of it self no sinne without consent p. 397. 399. 643. 682. It moueth to sinne 642. mar How the Apostle calleth it sinne pag. 397. It maketh not al the actions of a iust man sinnes p. 399. nu 25. Cōfession in particular p. 8. nu 6. p. 89. 276. 348 m. Secret or auricular cōfession p. 277. to a priest 190. 277. 653. of al mortal sinnes 653. before the receiuing of the B. Sacrament 453. The English Ministers heare confessions and absolue against their owne doctrine pag. 277. See Penance Confessing of Christ his religion highly esteemed 27. 702. m. See Faith They that dare not confesse and professe the Cath. religion to whom they are like 255 marg To deny that thou art a Catholike is to deny Christ 269. Confirmation other wise called Bishoping pag. 314. It is a Sacrament pag. 313. The grace and effect thereof 241 m. 313. nu 17. p. 514 marg The old and new heresies against this Sacrament pag. 313. Chrisme or holy oile in cōfirmation ib. Conscience Doing against our conscience p. 83. 109. 131. nu 15. Horrour of conscience for sheding innocent bloud 83. 131. nu 15. Continencie See Chastitie Examples of notable persons that liued continently from vviues 596. The continencie of maried folke for praier sake pag. 439. for the more worthie receiuing of the B. Sacrament p. 463. Perpetual cōtinencie of man ad wife p. 439. 440. Contrition 483. See Penance Corporals for the B. Sacrament p. 84. Councels of what persons they consist p. 336. They represēt the whole Church ibid. Peter and his successors presidēts in Councels p. 337. Councels of no force with out their confirmation p. 337. Controuersies in religion to be decided by Coūcels p. 336. They haue the assistance of the holy Ghost p. 337. 338. 138. nu 3. 263. nu 27. p. 265. 266. 388 marg of Christ 51 marg 53. This assistance taketh not away due examination
Vvorldly frendes 93. 94. 176 marg Z ZEale against heretikes See Heretikes in Gods cause 706. nu 16. pag. 741. nu 9. Zeale in religion counted of worldly men madnes 93. See Neuters Zeale and seruor to heare and folovv Christ 106. Zeale of sauing soules 150. 182. and 183 marg 529 marg 544 m. 651 marg Zeale against sinne 433 mar The madde zeale of heretikes 342 m. THE EXPLICATION OF CERTAINE VVORDES IN THIS TRANSLATION NOT FAMILIAR to the vulgar reader vvhich might not conueniently be vttered otherwise A Abstracted Dravven avvay pag. 642. Acquisition Getting purchasing pag 514. Aduent The comming pag 69. Adulterating Corrupting See pag. 475. 478. Agnition knovvledge or acknovvledging p. 600. Allegorie a Mystical speache more thou the bare letter pag. 505. See the Annot. p. 508. Amen expounded pag. 244. Anathema expounded p. 405. Archisynagogue expounded pag. 99. Assist pag. 135 signifieth the Angels standing and atteÌ„ding alvvaies readie to doe their ministerie Assumption p. 165 Christs departure out of this vvorld by his death and Ascension Azymâ—s Vnleauened bread p. 75. C Calumniate By this vvord is signified violent oppression by vvord or deede pag. 143. Catechizeth and Catechized p. 510. He catechizeth that teacheth the principles of the Christian faith and they that heare and learne are catechized and are therfore called often in the Annotations Catechumens Character a marke or stampe pag. 7â—3 Commesssations Immoderate bankets and belly cheere vvith vvanton riotousnes p. 509. Condigne comparable p. 400. Contristate This vvord signifieth to make heauie and sad pag 519. Cooperate signifieth vvorking vvith others p. 401. likevvise Cooperation Cooperateurs Corbana expounded pag. 80. D Depositum p. 582. See the Annot. pag. 584. It may signifie also Gods graces giuen vs to keepe pa. 587. v. 14. Also v. 12 ibid. See the Annot. Didrael me expounded pag. 49. Dâ—minical day Sunday See Annot p. 701. 702. Donaries giftes offered to God for his Temple c. 199. E Euacuated from Christ that is Made voide and hauing no part vvith him p. 508. The 〈◊〉 of the crosse euacuated that is made voide cleane taken avvay ibidem Euangelize signifieth such preaching of good tidinges as coÌ„cerneth the Gospel See the preface Eunuches gelded men Euro-aquilo A north-eastvvinde p. 368. Exinanited abased excedingly p. 528. G Gratis an vsual vvord to signifie for nothing freely for Godamercie vvithout desert H Holocauste a kinde of sacrifice vvhere al vvas burnt in the honour of God p. 625. Hostes sacrifices p. 445. I Inuocated called vpon praied vnto p. 316. Hereof vve say Inuocation of Saincts and to inuocate Issue good euent pag. 445. Iustice taken in the nevv Testament not as it is coÌ„trarie to vvrong or iniurie but for that qualitie vvhere of a man is iust and iustified p. 391. N Noophyte expounded p. 569. P Paraclete expounded pag. 260. Parasceue the Ievves Sabboth-eue Good friday p. 130. v. 43. See the Preface Pasche Easter and the Paschal Iambe p. 201. Pentecost vvhitsuntide the space of fifte daies Prefinition A determination before p. 517. Prepuce expounded pag. 387. Prescience foreknovvledge p. 294. Preuaricatour transgressor and preuarication traÌ„sgression p. 386. 387. Loaues of Proposition so called because they vvere proposed and for vpon the table in the Temple before God pag. 31. R Repropitiate the sinnes pag. 605. that is make a roconcillation for them Resolution the separation of the body and the soule the departing out of this life p. 592. Resuscitate the grace that is Raise quicken renew and reviue the grace vvhich othervvise languisheth and decaieth pag. 586. S Sabbatismt A time of resting and ceasing from labours pag. 607. Sacrament for mysterie p. 513. Sancta Sanctorum The holies of holies that is the inmost and holiest place of the Ievves Temple as it vvere the Chauncel pag. 621. Superedified Builded vpon Christ the principal stone pag. 657. T Tetrarch Gouernour or Prince of the 4 part of a countrie p. 33. Thrones an higher order of Angles p. 537. V Victims Sacrifices p. 308. The faultes correcte thus Pag. 8. 1 Cor. 7. 2 Cor. 7. 38 Tetrach Tetrarch 42 fifth vveeke first vveeke 78 If the Sacrament In the Sacrament 148 Matth. 9 Matth. 19. 188 Scandale Scandals 204 Ignat. ep 5. ep 7. Ibid. in 3 copies the Greeke set amis   Reade 213 li. 39 de consens li. 3. 215 Eighteth yere Eighth 238 Transubstantion Transubstantiation 409 Cathee 17. Catech. 18. 440 Continencie Incontinencie 446 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 449 Is it not novv It is not novv 552 Beguile v Beguile vs. 576 Eusebius li. 5. c. 2. Theodorete LAVS DEO Translation of the Scriptures into the vulgar toÌ„gues not absolutely necessarie or profitable but according to the time The Churches vvisedom and moderatioÌ„ concering vulgar translation * Mat. 24 45 1 Cor. 4 1. The Scriptures in the vulgar languages of diuers nations Bib. SaÌ„ct li. 4. Hiero ep 134. Bib. SaÌ„ct lib. 4. AuÌ„cient Catholike translations of the Bible into the Italian Frenche English tongue Li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1. An auncieÌ„t prouincial coÌ„stitution in England concerning English translations See Linvvod li. 5 tit de Magistris The like Catholike and vulgar translations in many couÌ„tries since Luthers time The Churches order determinatioÌ„ concerning the reading of Catholike translatioÌ„s of the Bible in vulgar toÌ„gues Ind. lib. prohibit regula 4. The holy Scriptures neuer read of al persons indifferently at their pleasure Vvhere and in vvhose handes the Scriptures vvere in the primitiue Church Hovv the 〈◊〉 of those daies did read them vvith what humilitie and religion and enformation of life and maners The fathers sharply reprehend as an abuse that al indifferenly should reade expound and talke of the Scriptures Hiero. ep 103â— 6. In orat de moderatio in disputa seruanda The Scriptures must be deliuered in measure and discretion according to eche mans neede and capacitie De â—â—gone Christ c. 33. De bono perseuer c. 16. 1 Cor. 3. Io. 16. Ia orat de modera in disp serua in fine Hiero. in prooem coÌ„ mentar in Ezachi The Ievves lavv for not reading certaine bookes of holy Scripture vntil a time Eph. 4. Ro. 10 17. The popular obiections of vvithholding the Scriptures from the people ansvvered Gen. 3. Vvhy the Church permitteth not euery one at their pleasure to reade the Scripture 1 Tim. 6 20. Ro. 12 3. The holy Scriptures to carnal men Heretikes are as pearles to svvine Mat. 7 6. Li. de prescriptionibus Orig. in 2 ad Ro. * Luca 24. S. Chrysostoms exhortations to the reading of holy Scriptures and vvhen the people is so to be exhorted In vita Athanasij * Ho. 2 in Mat. ho. 3 de Lazaro et ho. 3 in 2 ad Thess alibi sapè S. Chrysostom maketh nothing for the popular and licentious reading of Scriptures vsed among the Protestants novv a daies Euery simple artificer among them readeth much more the deepest hardest questionÌ„s of holy
vpoÌ„ S. Iohn the Euangelists day in Christmas Decembris 27. Io. 13 23 c So readeth S. Ambrose in Ps 45. ser 20 in Ps 118. S. Aug. tract 124 in Io. most ancient copies and seruice bookes extant in Latine other reade If I vvil other If so I vvil c. ⸬ Hovv fevv things are written of Christs actes doctriÌ„e in coÌ„parison of that vvhich he did and spake and yet the Heretikes wil needes haue al in Scripture trusting not the Apostles ovvne preaching or report of any thing that our Maister did or said if it be not vvritten Io. 20 30. Peter is here made the general Pastor and the Church is builded vpon him The ProtestaÌ„ts otherwise denying this preeminence of Peter yet to vphold their Arch bishops do aâ—ouch proue it against the Puritanes Cypr. de vnit Eâ— Li. 2 de Sacerd. Peters successors succede hiÌ„ in vniuersal authoritie S. Gregorie though he misliked the title of Vniuersal Bishop yet is most plaine both in his writings doings for the Popes Supremacie as also S. Leo the great Grego li. 4 ep 76. * See li. â— ep 72. 73 li. 2 ep 37. 45. li. 4 ep 95 li 7 ep 62. The title of vniuersal Bishop refused but vniuersal iurisdiction alwaies acknowledged and practised Bernard li. 2. c. 8. de coÌ„sider The Pope is Pastor of al Pastors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 2 Reg. c. 5. Ps 77. Beza in hunc locuÌ„ Peter crucified at Rome THE 1 PART conteining the Infancie of Christ and the time that he liued obscurely The 2 part conteining the time of the preparatioÌ„ toward his manifestation THE 1. PASCHE The 3 part from the time that he began Mat. 4 1â— 17. to manifest him self by preaching and miracles THE 2 PASCHE THE 3 PASCHE The 4 part from the time that he began Mat. 16 â—â— to foretel to his Disciples that he must goe suffer in Hierusalem The 5 part of his going into Ievvrie toward his Passion PALME sunday The 6 part conteining the holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem TVESDAY night TENEBRE vvenesday MAVNDY thursday The 4 Pasche Al THVRSDAY night GOOD FRIDAY EASTER DAY LOVV SVNday ASCENSION day * Hier. in Catal. Act. 13 46 1â— 6 â—9 9. 28 28. Mat. 21 23 Esa 1. Luc. 13 33. Act. 25. 11. Luc. 23 1. Act. 28 28. Rom. 11 25. Mat. 24 â—4 Tertul. de prâ—â—â—e Act. 15. 7. Act. 15 14. Rom. 15 19. Gal. 2 9. Rom. 1 8. Mat. 21 43. The CHVRCH readeth this booke at Mattins from Low SuÌ„day vnto the 3 Sunday after Easter euen as in S. Augustines time See serm 83 93 de Diuersis â—o 10. The 1. part The expectatioÌ„ of the Holy Ghost betwene the AscensioÌ„ of Christ and the beginning of the Church ⸬ Not al particularly for the other Euangelists write diuers thinges not touched by him but al the principal and most necessarie thinges Lu. 1 3. The Epistle â—t Masse vpon Ascension day Iu. 24 49. Io. 14 26. ⸬ Iohns Baptisme gaue not the Holy Ghost ⸬ The aboundaÌ„t powring of the Holy Ghost vpon them on whitsunday he calleth baptisme Lu. 3 16. Lu. 24 49. Act. 2 1. Mar. 16 19. Lu. 24 51. ⸬ This visible companie was the true Churche of Christ which he left commauÌ„ded to keepe together til the coÌ„ming of the Holy Ghost by h to be further informed furnished to gaine al natioÌ„s to the same Societie ⸬ The Heretikes some in the text other in the margeÌ„t traslate Wiues to wit of the Apostles most Impudently knowiÌ„g in their coÌ„sciences that he meaneth the Maries other holy women that folowed Christ as Lu. 1 2 24 10. See Beza the Engl. Bible 1579. a The Epistle vpoÌ„ S. Mathias day Febr. â—4 Ps 40 9 Io. 13 18 Luc. 22 47. Io. 18 3. Mt. 27 5. 7. Psa 68 26. Ps 108 8. ⸬ No smal mysterie that the number of the twelue Apostles must needes be made vp againe The times and moments of things to come pertaine not to vs. Christ is ascended and yet really in the B. Sacrament Our B. LADY Her life Io. 19 26. 27. Dionys ep ad Timotheum Her death Her ASSVMVTION The ProtestaÌ„ts haue no feast of her at al as they haue of other Saincts How the Primitiue Church auncient fathers honoured our B. Lady * Lu. 1 48. S. Athanasius S. Ephrem S. Cyril The Greeke Liturgies of S. Iames S. Basil S. Chrysostom S. Augustine * vnica spes Sancta MARIA succurre miseris c. S. Damascene * vnicum leuamen S. Irenaeus As Adam and Eue so Christ our Lady See S. Greg Nzian in fi Trag. Christus patiens The meaning of the titles and termes giuen to our B. Lady Peter beginneth to practise his Primacie Beza in no. Test 〈◊〉 an 1565. Casting of lottes The 2 part THE comming of the Holy Ghost and beginning of the Church in Hierusalem Act. 1 4 The Epistle vpoÌ„ whitsunday Mt. 3 11. Io. 7 39. ` do vâ—e heare ` do heare a The lesson before the Epistle on Imber wenesday in whitsonweeke ⸬ Peter the head of the rest and now newly replenished with al knowledge and fortitude maketh the first Sermon Ioël 2 28. Ps 15 8. ⸬ Who but an infidel saith S. Augustine wil deny Christ to haue descended to Hel ep 99. ⸬ As his soul suffered no paines in Hel so neither did his body take any corruptioÌ„ in the graue 3. Reg. 2 10. Ps 131 11. ` this gift vvhich Ps 109 1 Contrition ⸬ Not onely amendment of life but penaÌ„ce also required be fore Baptisme in such as be of age though noâ— in that sort as aftervvard in the SacrameÌ„t of penance Aug. de fid et oper c. 11. 〈◊〉 ep 108. ⸬ Three thousand were conuerted at this first sermon 〈◊〉 they were put to the other visible companio and Church c This was the B. Sacrament which the Apostles daily ministred to the Christians at least in one kinde See chap. 20 7. Act. 4 32. The feastes of Pasche Pentecost The sending of the Holy Ghost on whitsunday and the effectes thereof Lu. 24 49 Our B. Ladie Beza Annot in hoc 〈◊〉 v. 1. Gods determination that Christ should die excuseth not the Iewes Bâ—za * Li. 12 c. 13 de Gen. 〈…〉 Corrupt translation against the Article of Christs descending into Hel. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Eng. Bible 〈◊〉 * No. Test an 1556. annot in 2 Act. v 27 24. in 1 Pet. â— 19. Liuing in common The increase perpetuitie of the VISIBLE CHVâ—â—H 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Epistle vpoÌ„ SS Peter and Paules eue Iun. 28. ⸬ This maketh for distinction of Canonical houres and diuersitie of appointed times to pray in Seâ— Anno◠〈…〉 The Epistle vpoÌ„ wenesday in Easter weeke Luc. 23 28. ⸬ This faith was not the faith of the same man for he looked onely for almes nor a special faith of the Apostles owne saluatioÌ„ but the whole
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Holy bread August ep 31. 34 35. 36. The signe of the crosse vsed in blessing The Churches exorcismes Luc. â— Holy vvater The force of sanctified creatures The holy land Relikes theodoret li. 36. 3. The crosse The name of IESVS Remission of venial sinnes annexed to halovved creatures Ia. c. 5. S. Gregorie The difference betvvene the Churches exorcismes other coniurations Grace giuen in the SacrameÌ„t of Orders ConsecratioÌ„ of Priests by imposition of handes In Esa c. 58. Holy Orders a Sacrament Conc. Carth 4 c. 3. Beza in cap. 6. Act. Men also are called sauiours vvithout derogatioÌ„ to Christ The Epistle for holy vvidovves ⸬ Because of this continual praier vvhich standeth not vvith coÌ„iugal carnal actes of matrimonie as the Apostle signifieth 1 Cor. 7 5 therfore vvere these vvidovves to liue in the state of perpetual continencie c Double honour and liuelihod due to good Priestes Deu. 25. 1. Cor. 9. Mat. 10 10. ⸬ Here the Apostle vvil not haue euery light felovv to be heard against a priest so S. Augustin for the like reuerence of priesthod admonisheth Pâ—Ì„carius that in no vvise he admitte any testimonies or accusations of Heretikes against a Catholike priest ep 212. ⸬ Bishops must haue great care that they giue not orders to any that is not wel tried for his faith learning and good behauiour Ambr. in hunc loc Luc. c. 2 37. widowhod widowes called Diaconissa their office These widowes must haue had but one husbaÌ„d wherof many Catholike coÌ„clusioÌ„s are deduced C. 3 2. Beza vpon this place The Caluinists most absurd exposition of the Apostles wordes Their blasphemie against the plaine text * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The very vvil to breake the vovv of chastitie is damnable * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Breaking of their first faith is by the consent of a antiquitie vvheÌ„ they breâ—ke their vovv of chastitie Why this vow is called faith or fidelitie Vvhy the first faith The heretikes exposition of this first faith impossible against the text S. Paul meaneth not that vvidovves professed should marie * othervvise Agâ—ruchia ep 11. It is better for the frailer sort that are in danger of falling to marie rather then to vow Yong vvomen may be professed taken into religion To marie after the vovv of Chastitie is to goe after Satan 1 Cor. 7. The heretikes only remedie against concupiscence is mariage The vow of chastitie lawful possible to be kept more grateful to God Iouinians heresie in this point coÌ„demned of old is called of the Protestants Gods vvord Many good vvorthie Bishops that haue not the gift of preaching and teaching c See the anÌ„oâ—ation before cap. 1 3. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b The epistle for S. Alexius â—ul 17. Iob 1 21. Mat. 6 25. ⸬ As in the 1. chap. lacke of faith and good conscience so here couetousnes or desire of these temporal things in the end of this chap. presumption and boasting of knowledge are causes of falling from the faith heresie often being the punishmeÌ„t of former sinner b The epistle for S. Timothee Ian. 24. Io. 18 37 Apoc. 17 14. 19 16. Io. 1 18. ⸬ Almes deedes and good workes laide for a fouÌ„datioÌ„ and ground to attaine euerlasting life So say the doctors vpoÌ„ this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Chrysostom Depositum is the Catholike truth descending from the Apostles by succession of Bishops euen vnto the end The ProtestaÌ„ts can shew no such depositum Prophane nouelties of vvordes how to be tried and examined Catholike termes not expresly in the Scriptures but in sense are no such nouelties of vvordes Heretical nouelties of vvordes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ProtestaÌ„ts prophane nouelties of vvordes Catholikes must abhorre from heretical phrases and vvordes â— Ps 132. Heretikes arrogate knowledge falsely so called ⸬ Here againe it is plaine that holy Orders giue grace that euen by and in the external ceremonie of imposing the Bishops hands And it is a maner of speach specially vsed in this Apostle and S. Luke that Orders giue grace to the ordered that to take orders or authoritie to minister SacrameÌ„ts or preach is to be giuen or deliuered to Gods grace Act. 14 25. Tit. 3 5. Tit. 1 â— 1 Timo. 2 7. c Faith and loue coupled commonly together in this Apostles vvritings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 4 19. ⸬ Vvhat a happie meritorious thiÌ„g it is to relieue the afflicted for religioÌ„ not to be ashamed of their disgrace yroÌ„s or what miseries so euer A great blessing to haue Catholike progenitors and very coÌ„mendable to cleaue fast to their faith Apol. coÌ„t Ruff. li. 1. c. 8. The peoples speaches of their fathers faith is very Christian and laudable Deut. 32. Ps 43. * Act. 24. 2 Cor. 11. Al our good deedes are laid vp vvith God to be revvarded We must speake in Catholike termes after a certaine rule of faith and forme of vvordes Relieuers of Cath. prisoners ⸬ Marke here that the elect though sure of saluation yet are saued by meanes of their preachers teachers as also by their ovvne endeuours Mat. 10 Ro. 3 3. c See the AnnotatioÌ„ before 1 Tim. 6. v. 20. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Conuersion from sinne and heresie is the gift of God and of his special grace yet here vve see good exhortations and praier and such other helpes of man be profitable therevnto Vvhich could not be if vve had not free vvill Vvhat secular affaires do not agree nor coÌ„sist vvith spiritual mens function Hovv spiritual men may serue secular Princes deale in ciuil causes in vit 8. Ambr. Bern. Catholikes only right haÌ„dlers of the Scripture 2 Cor. 2 4. Heretical bookes and sermoÌ„s are to be auoided Who are out of the Church or vvithin it Free vvil 1 Timot. 4 1. ⸬ That those Magicians vvhich resisted Moyses were thus called it is not written in al the old TestameÌ„t therfore it came to the Apostles knowledge by tradition as the Church novv hath the names of the 3 kings of the peniteÌ„t theefe of the souldiar that pearced Christes side on the Crosse and of the like Exo. 7. ⸬ In al danger and diuersitie of false sectes S. Paules admonition is euer to abide in that vvas first taught deliuered neuer to giue ouer our old faith for a new fansie This is it which before he calleth depositum 1. Tim. 6. and 2. Tim. 1. 2. Pet. 1 21. Women easily seduced by heresie The folly of Heretikes in time appeareth Persecution The great profit of reading the Scriptures The Heretikes folish argumeÌ„t Al Scripture is profitable ergo only Scripture is necessarie sufficient The Epistle for holy Doctors and for S. Dominike August 4. ⸬ The martyrdom of saincts is so acceptable to God that it is counted as it vvere a sacrifice in his sight and therfore hath many effectes both in the partie that suffereth it
and in others that are partakers of the merite as of a sacrifice vvhich name it hath by a Metaphore Col. 4 14 ` â—vvil deliuer 2 Timo. 1 16. c This Linus vvas coadiutor with vnder â— Peter so counted secoÌ„d in the number of Popes The Apostle prophecied of our nevv delicate preachers Esa 30. v. 10. Vvorkes meritorious How heauen is due both of iustice and mercie It is not of vs but of Gods grace that vvorkes be meritorious Mat. 20. To such good vvorkes heaueÌ„ is due to say the contrarie is to derogate from Gods grace In Ps 100 2 Corinth 8. 2. Tim. 1 9. 1. Tim. 3 2. Epimenides ⸬ He speaketh not of the Churches abstaining from meates some times vvhich is not for any vncleannes in the creatures but for chastening their bodies but he meaneth the Ievvish superstition vvho novv being Christians vvould not cease to put difference of cleane and vncleane according to their old lavv See S. Augustine Cont. Faust li. 31. c. 4. Rom. 14 20. Priests must be consecrated by Bishops only The popular election of the Cleargie taken avvay The preemineÌ„ce of a Bishop aboue a Priest To put no differeÌ„ce betvvene them is Aërius heresie Heret translation Bigami excluded from holy Orders and the causes thereof The notable men of both TestameÌ„ts that liued coÌ„tineÌ„tly from vviues Only the Protestants complaine that they haue not the gift of chastitie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pudicos Eph. 6 5. Col. 3 22. 1. Pet. 2 18. The Epistle at the first Masse on Christmas day and vpon the Circumcision of our Lord. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Bishops must be stout and coÌ„maund in Gods cause and the people must in no vvise disobey or contemne them b The Epistle at the 2 Masse on Christmas day and in the Votiue Masse of our B. Lady betvvene Christmas and Candlemas c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 1 9. ⸬ As before in the Sacrament of holy Orders 1. Tim. 4. and 2 Tim. 1 so here it is plaine that Baptisme giueth grace that by it as by an instrumental cause we be saued 1 Tim. 4. 2. Tim. 2 23. ⸬ These admonitions or correptions must be giuen to such as erre by our Spiritual Gouernours and Pastors to vvhom if they yeld not Christian men must auoid them c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praesse Vvho is proprely an Heretike vvho is not Description or markes hovv to knovv an Heretike vit Aug. c. 1â— The former markes agree to the Protestants Their bookes seruice preaching must be auoided Ep. 52. nu 7. The Church seeketh the amendement of the most obstinate Heretikes Heretikes cut them selues froÌ„ the Church ⸬ Faith and charitie commeÌ„ded alwais together both necessarie to make a complete ChristiaÌ„ man and to iustification saluation ⸬ The dueties of charitie and mercie done to Christes prisoners are exceding acceptable to God and al good men Col. 4 9. ⸬ Al Spiritual men ought to be exceding propense and ready to procure mens pardon and recoÌ„ciliation to al penitents ⸬ The great debt duetie that vve owe to such as be our spiritual parents in Christ c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faith and beleefe in Saincts 2. Tim. 1. 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 1. * Yet vvas Christ head of the Gentils also So likevvise his vicar S. Peter notwithstaÌ„diÌ„g his more peculiar Apostleship ouer the Iewes Rom. 5. Heb. 1â— Heretical corruption * In the English Bible of the yerâ— 2579. The Epistle to the Hebrues is S. Paules The Epistle at the third masse on Christmas day Sap. 7 26. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The excellencie of Christ aboue Angels Ps 2 7. 2. reg 7 14. Ps 96 8. Ps 103 4. Ps 44 7. Ps 101 26. Ps 109 1 1. Cor. 15 25. ⸬ The holy Angels saith S. Augustine to the societie of vvhom vve aspire in this our peregrination as they haue eternitie to continue so also facilitie to knovv and felicitie to rest for they do helpe vs vvithout al difficultie because vvith their spiritual motions pure and free they labour or trauel not De Ciuis li. 11. c. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The B. Sacrament a figure and yet the true body The adoratioÌ„ of Christ in the B. Sacrament c As that vvhich runneth out of a broken vessel or that ruÌ„neth by is lost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mar. 16 20. Ps 8 5. 1 Cor. 15 Eph. 1. Pâ—ilip 2 8. ⸬ This proueth against the Caluinists that Christ by his PassioÌ„ merited his owne glorification which they would not for shame deny of Christ but that they are at a point to deny al meritorious workes yea eueÌ„ in Christ also and therfore they translate also this senteÌ„ce heretically by transposing the wordes In the Bible printed the yere 1579. Ps 21 23 Ps 17 3. Es 8 18. Ose 13 14. 1 Cor. 15 54. c The dignitie of man in that Christ tooke our nature vnto his person in Deitie and not the nature of Angels The excellencie of Christ aboue Moyses Nu. 12 7 Ps 94 8 ⸬ Faith is the ground worke of our creatioÌ„ in Christ which if we hold not fast al the building is lost Nu. 14 37. 21 23. Ps 94 11 ⸬ If the Apostle had not euideÌ„tly here shewed that the Sabboths rest was a figure of the eternal repose in heauen who durst to haue applied that Scripture of Gods rest the seuenth day to that purpose Or hovv can our Aduersaries now reprehend the like applicatioÌ„ manifoldly vsed in al holy auncient writers to the like end Gen. 2 2. Heb. 3 7. c So Iosue is called in Greeke ⸬ Whatsoeuer God threateneth by his vvord concerning the punishment of sinne and incredulitie shal be executed be the offense neuer so secrete deepe or hidden in our harts because Gods speach passeth easily and searcheth throughly euery part power and facultie of mans soul The Epistle in a Masse for the election of the Pope Scripture abused against inuocation of Saincts The Epistle for a Bishop that is a Confessor and for S. Thomas of Canterburie 2 Par. 26 18. 1 Par. 23 13. Ps 2 7. Ps 109 4. The descriptioÌ„ of a Priest and his office 3 Reg. 13. 2 Par. 26. 1 Reg. 13. The Princes temporal authoritie how far it extendeth There is a peculiar order calling of Priests of the new Testament Priests and sacrifice necessarie in the new Testament nothing derogatorie to Christs priesthod or sacrifice The difference and excellencie of Christs Priesthod Al true priests and preachers must be lawfully called thereto The dignitie function of Priesthod is not to be vsurped Christ both Priest king but his Priesthod more excellent of the two Psal 2. 109. Christ a Priest as he is man not as he is God 〈◊〉 pag. 89. The sacrifice on the Crosse vvas the principal acte of Christs priesthod Luc. 23. 46. Priests praiers more effectual Christs Priestly actions Notorious Heretical
it is Apostolical doctrine that men may do or vvorke iustice and that so doing they be iust by their workes proceding of Gods grace not by faith or imputation onely Hovv Christ is our only Aduocate How Angels Saincts men aliue are our aduocates Sainctes in heauen pray for vs. Iren. li. 3. c. 33. li. 5 post med The B. virgin is our aduocate D. Hiero. in Mat. c. 18. Angels are our protectors The Catholike Church is the only true Church Not only faith Al Heretikes are antichrists the foreruÌ„ners of the great Antichrist The marke of al heretikes is their going out of the Catholike societie The Catholikes can not be proued to haue gone out Hovv Heretikes are of the Church before they fall By heresies constaÌ„t Catholikes are knovven Euery good Catholike is sufficiently taught by the Church to saluation ⸬ Not by nature as Christ is but by grace and adoption c Hovv we shal see God be like vnto him in the next life see S. Augustine ep 111. 112. li. 12. de ciuit Dei c. 29. ⸬ This teacheth vs that maÌ„ sanctifieth him self by his free wil working together with Gods grace S. Augustine vpon this place Es 53 4. 1 Pet. 2 24. Io. 8 44 The Epistle for S. Polycarpus Ian. 26. Io. 13. 15 Gen. 4 8 The Epistle vpon the 2 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Io. 15 13 Iâ— 2 15. ⸬ Euery man is bound to giue almes according to his abilitie when he seeth his brother in great necessitie Mat. 21. Io. 14. 1 Io. 5. Io. 17 3. 13 34. ⸬ Lest any maÌ„ should thinke by the wordes next before onely faith in Christ to be commaunded or to please God he addeth to saith the coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of charitie or loue of our neighbour Io. 14 23. Concupiscence remaining after Baptisme is no sinne vvithout consent Heretical exposition of Scriptures No man in grace sinneth mortally True iustice Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning Not ony faith c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 8 47 10 27. The Epistle vpon the first Sunday after Pentecost Io. 3 16. Io. 1 18. 1 Tim. 6 16. ⸬ No man in this life nor with corporal eies caÌ„ see the proper essence or substaÌ„ce of the Deitie See S. August ad Paulin. de videÌ„do Deo ep 112. Io. 13 34 15 12. Heretical boasting of the spirit The Church only not euery priuate man hath to proue and discerne spirites Io. 14 16. Caluin To confesse or deny any article which the Cath. Church teacheth is at al times a certaine marke of Catholike or heretike Many old heresies that dissolued Christ The Greeke text corrupted by old heretikes li. 9. 9. 3â— A sure marke of true of false teachers â— Against the ProtestaÌ„ts special faith and presumptnoua securitie of saluation 2 Pet. 1 10. 2. Tim. 4. 7. The feare of God in iust men coÌ„nÌ„fisteth with charitie 1. Cor. 9. Prou. 28. Iob c. 9. Phil. 2. Vvhat feare agreeth not with charitie Seruile feare is not il Mat. 10. Mao 11 30. The Epistle vpon Dominica in albis or Low Sunday 1 Cor. 15 57. Io. 3 36. Mt. 7 7. 21 22. 1 Io. 3 22. c or if vve knovv c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` not to death Luc. 24 45. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The coÌ„maundements possible to be kept Mat. â—â— Heret translation * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Three persons one substaÌ„ce in the B. Trinitie The Arians corrupt the text of Scripture Vvhat is a sinne to death Praier for the dead Some of the dead may not be praied for It is proued that the Apostle speaketh of praying for the dead The Caluinists blasphemie to auoid this sense of the Apostle Heret translation against sacred images Psal 113. The 2 Councel of Nice pronouÌ„ceth anathema that is a curse against the Caluinists Edit ColoÌ„ an 1567. * The Bible of the yere 1577. The great difference of idol image Sacred images in Churches by Gods ovvne vvarrant Exod. 25. The 2 Councel of Nice vvas gathered against Imagebreakers The antiquitie of holy images * 〈◊〉 citato The vse and fruite of holy images Io. 15 12. 1 Io. 3 11. ⸬ Revvard for keeping fast the Catholike faith c To goe backe or reuolt from the receiued truth and doctrine Apostolical it damnable Ro. 16 17. To hold fast the old receiued faith To bring vvilfully an other doctrine then the Catholike Church setteth dovvne is alvvaies a marke of seducers and Heretikes Vvhen wherein to coÌ„uerse with Heretikes is tolerable vvhen wherein it is damnable S. Iohn vvould not be in one bath with Cerinthus the Heretike The like zeale of S. Polycarpe and other Apostolike men in not communicating with Heretikes Tit. 3. ` pleasure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ A great grace to be beneficial to strangers specially to them that be of our Catholike faith and suffer for the same b It seemeth saith S. Bede he vvas an Arch-heretike or proud Sectmaister c That is I vvil rebuke them and make them knovven to be vvicked Bede c commonebo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 1â— Mat. 1â— Mat. 1â— Ioh. 19. * Euseb hist li. 3. c. 10. Luâ— â— Mat. 10. Mat. 10. Maâ— 3. pag. 379. 646. ⸬ Diuers Heretikes abuse the libertie of Christes grace and Gospel to the fulfilling of their carnal lustes and coÌ„cupisceÌ„ces 2 Pet. 2. c This is our Sauiour not Iosuè as S. Hierom noteth ep 17. see Abac. c. 3. v. 18. Nu. 14 37. Gen. 19. c exfâ—rnicat◠⸬ Such be heretikes that wil not be subiect to any 〈…〉 refuse to obey the lawes either of Spiritual or Temporal rulers in vvhich kinde specially in blaspheming the supreme Spiritual Magistrate the Protestants do passe ` rebuke ` because they Gen. 4 8 Nu. 22. Nu. 16. 1 Tim. 4 2 Tim. â— 2 Pet. 3. ` your Truthes vnwritten and knowen by tradition IgnoraÌ„ce maketh Heretikes blaspheme Heretikes â—â—sembled to Cain Balaam and Corè Al Heretikes segregate them selues Hier. ad Paulin Ca. 1. 2. 3. 1 part Ca. 4. to the 8. 2. Ca. 8. to the 12 3 C. 12. 13. 14. 4 C. 15. to the 21. 1 Io. 2 Apoc. 17. 5 C. 21. 22. The Church readeth this booke at Maâ—tins froÌ„ the 3 SuÌ„day after Easter vnto the 4. The 1 part Seuen epistles to the Churches The Epistle vpon Michelmas day Septemb 29 on the Apparition of S. Michael Mai. 8. ⸬ There be many specially novv a daies that be great readers hearers and talkers of Scriptures but that is not ynough to make them good or blessed before God except they keepe the things prescribed and taught therein according to our Sauiours saying Luc. 11. Blessed are they that heare the vvord of God and keep it Exo. 3 14. Col. 1. Heb. 9. 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 2. Zach. 12 Esa 44. Apo. 21. 22 13. ⸬ Banished thither for religion by Nero or rather by Domitian almost 60 yeres after Christes AscensioÌ„ c I had a visioÌ„ and not with my corporal eies
but in spirit I beheld the similitudes of the thinges folovving b The I GENERAL VISION of the 7 according to S. Ambrose ⸬ It seemeth not to be Christ him self but an Angel bearing Christes person vsing diuers speaches proper to Christ c podére Sap. 18 24. Esa 41 4. 44 6. ⸬ S. Irenaeus alluding to this saith The Church euery vvhere preacheth the truth and this is the seuenfold candlesticke bearing the light of Christ c. Li. 5. aduersâ—haer An admonition to the reader concerning the difficultie of this booke Numbers mystical The number of Seuen mystical specially in this booke Grace peace from God the holy Angels God and our Ladie saue vs and the like Hovv al Christians be both kings Priests Difference of holy daies and vvorkedaies Sunday made holiday by the Apostles the Churches authoritie Other feastes ordained by the Church As Saturday was in memorie of the creation so Sunday of Christs resurrection The Church vseth not the Heathenish names of daies but Dies Dominicus feriae Sabbatum God giueth greater grace at holy times of praier fasting Priestly garments The true religioÌ„ manifest as the light on a candlesticke Mat. 5. 15 Angels Protectors Bishops Priests are called Angels Malach. 2 7. ⸬ That vvhich before he vvilled him to vvrite to the church he now vvilleth to be vvritten to the Angels or Bishops of the same onely vvhere vve see it is al one to the Church and to the head or gouernour therof ⸬ By this vve see is plainely refuted that vvhich some Heretikes hold that a man once in grace or charitie can neuer fall from it Apoc. 1 17. ⸬ This Church representeth the state of them that are spoiled of their goodes emprisoned manifoldly afflicted for the catholike faith ⸬ The singular revvard of Martyrdom ⸬ The death of the body is the first death the death of the soule the secoÌ„d vvhich Martyrs are surest to escape of al men ⸬ The special residence of Satan is vvhere the faithful are persecuted for Christes truth vvhere not to deny the Cath. faith for feare is much here commended Nu. 24 14. 25 2. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 calculâ—Ì„ ⸬ None of these are any thing vvorth vvithout the other 3 Reg. 18. 1 Reg. 16. ⸬ Vvho 〈◊〉 nor here that good vvorkes deserue al utioÌ„ as il workes damnation and that it is not faith alone that God revvardeth but that faith vvhich vvorketh by charitie Ps 7 10 Ier. 11 20. ` depthes Ps 2 9. ⸬ This great priuilege of Saâ—cts riseth of the povver and preeminence of Christ vvhich his father gaue him according to his humanitie and therfore to deny it to Saincts is to deny it to Christ him self Christs care of his Church Special vertues required in a Bishop Sinne is the cause that God taketh the Cath. faith from couÌ„tries Zeale against Heretikes Nicolaites the first Heretikes so called as a paterne of Arians Lutherans and the like peculiar callings Balaam ouercomming Gods people by persuasion of lecherie and bellicheere vvas a type of Heretikes li. 4. Antiq c. 6. 2. Pet. 2 15. Iuda v. 11. Zeale against Heretikes 3 Reg. 18. Achab and Iezabel Free vvil God is not author of euil They that communicate vvith Heretikes shal be daÌ„ned vvith them 3 Reg. 19. v. 18. Ro. 11. Saincts also are Patrones not only Angels 1 Thes 5 2. 2 Pet. 3 10. Apo. 16 15. c Such as haue not coÌ„mitted deadly sinne after baptisme ⸬ Note that there is in maÌ„ a vvorthinesse of the ioyes of heauen by holy life this is a coÌ„moÌ„ speache in holy Scripture that man is worthy of God of heaueÌ„ of saluatioÌ„ Esa 22 22. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiastici 24 9. 14. Col. 1 15. Prou. 3 12. Heb. 12 6. ⸬ God first calleth vpoÌ„ man and knocketh at the doore of his hart that is to say offereth his grace and it lieth in man to giue coÌ„sent by free wil holpen also by his grace Doing vvel in respect of revvard Adoration of creatures called Dulia Perseuêrance in good continuing to the end Neuters of indifferents in religion The 2 part first the booke with 7 seales secoÌ„dly 7 Angels with trumpets THE 2 VISION In which is represented vnto vs the glorie and maiestie of God in heauen and the incessant honour praises of al Angels and Saincts assisting him Vvhich is resembled in the daily honour done to him by al orders and sortes of holy men in the Church militant also ⸬ These foure beastes and the like described Ezaech 1 by the iudgement of the holy Doctors signifie the 4 Euangelistes and in them al true preachers the man Mathevv the lioÌ„ Marke the calle Luke the egle Iohn See the causes hereof in the Summe of the 4 Euangelist pag. 1. S. Gregoin 1. Ezech. Es 6 3. The Sanctus thrise repeated THE 3 VISION ⸬ S. Gregorie taketh it to be the booke of holy Scripture li. 4. Dialog c. 42. ⸬ He speaketh not of the damned in Hel of vvhom there could be no question but of the faithful in Abrahams bosome in Purgatorie c So did Iacob Gen. 49. call Christ for his kingly fortitude in subduing the vvorld vnto him Gen. 49 9. b The Epistle vpon al-Hallovves eue ⸬ So Christ is called for that he is the immaculate host or sacrifice for our sinnes ⸬ This maketh against the Caluinistes vvho are not coÌ„tent to say that vve merite not but that Christ merited not for him self Calu. Philip 2. v. 9. 1 Pet. 2. ` kinges The Epistle in a votiue Masse of the holy Angels Dan. 7. 10. ` riches ⸬ Al the said creatures are bound to giue honour not onely to God but to Christ as man and our redeemer so they here doe Apoc. 4 11. The Saincts in heauen offer our praiers to God Spiritual kings and Priests Limbus Patrum and Purgatorie ⸬ This one stole signifieth the glorie or blisse of the soule onely but at the day of iudgement they shal haue it doubled by adding the glorie of their body also c The tribulation that shal fall in the time of Antichrist Osâ—e 10. Lu. 23 50. Consecration of altars vvith Sainctâ— relikes Saincts be present at their tombes and relikes The Caluinistes heresie concerning the Saincts consuted by S. Hierom long agoe Apoc. 14. They vnlearnedly accuse S. Hierom aâ— an Vbiquiste Hovv S. HieroÌ„ saith Christ his Saincts are euery vvhere Iob. 1. That Saincts pray for vs S. Hierom proueth against the Heretike Vigilantius Hovv Martyrs crie for reuenge b The Epistle vpon Al hallovves day ⸬ It is an allusion to the signe of the Crosse vvhich the faithful beare in their foreheads to shevv they be not ashamed of Christ S. August tract 43. in Io. c Of al the tribes put together so many 144000. He signifieth by these thousands and the multitude folowing al the elect but the elect of the Ievves to be in a certaine number the elect of
the citie vvere adorned vvith al pretious stone The first foundation the iasper the second the saphire the third the calcedonius the fourth the emerauld ✠verse 20 the fifth the sardonix the sixt the sardius the seuenth the chrysolithus the eight the beryllus the ninthe the topazius the tenth the chrysoprasus the eleuenth the hyacinthe the tvvelfth the amethysâ—e ✠verse 21 And the twelue gates there are twelue pearles one to euery one euery gate vvas of one seueral pearle the streate of the citie pure gold as it vvere traÌ„spárent glasse ✠verse 22 And temple I savv not therein for our Lord the God omnipotent is the temple thereof and the Lambe ✠verse 23 And * the citie needeth not sunne nor moone to shine in it for the glorie of God hath illuminated it and the Lambe is the lampe thereof ✠verse 24 And * the Gentiles shal vvalke in the light of it and the kinges of the earth shal bring their glorie and honour into it ✠verse 25 And * the gates thereof shal not be shut by day for there shal be no night there ✠verse 26 And they shal bring the glorie and honour of nations into it ✠verse 27 There shal not enter into it any polluted thing nor that doeth abomination and maketh lie but * they that are vvritten in the booke of life of the Lambe ANNOTATION CHAP. XXI 18. Pure gold S. Gregorie li. 18. Moral 6 28 saith the heauenly state is resembled to gold pretious stone crystal glasse and the like for the puritie claritie glittering of the glorious bodies vvhere one mans body conscience and cogitations are represented to an other as corporal things in this life are seen through crystal or glasse CHAP. XXII The tree of life being vvatered vvith liuing vvater yeldeth fruictes euery moneth 3 There is neither curse nor night in the citie 6 The Angel that shevved Iohn al these things refuseth to be adored of him 14 He telleth him that the iust shal enter into the citie but the rest shal be cast forth 18 Lastly â—e protesteth and threateneth against them that shal presume to adde to this prophecie or take avvay from the same verse 1 AND he shevved me a riuer of â— liuing water ' cleere as crystal proceding from the seate of God and of the Lambe ✠verse 2 In the middes of the streate thereof and on both sides of the riuer the tree of life yelding tvvelue fruites rendring his fruite euery moneth and the leaues of the tree for the curing of the Gentiles ✠verse 3 And no curse shal be any more and the seate of God and of the Lambe shal be in it and his seruantes shal serue him ✠verse 4 And they shal see his face and his name in their foreheads ✠verse 5 And * night shal be no moâ—e and they shal not neede the light of lampe nor the light of the sunne because our Lord God doth illuminate them and they shal reigne for euer and euer ✠verse 6 And he said to me These vvordes are most faithful and true And our Lord the God of the spirites of the prophetes sent his Angel to shevv his seruantes those thinges vvhich must be done quickly ✠verse 7 And behold I come quickly Blessed is he that keepeth the vvordes of the prophecie of this booke ✠verse 8 And I Iohn vvhich haue heard and seen these thinges And * after I had heard and seen I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel vvhich shevved me these thinges ✠verse 9 and he said to me See thou doe not for I am thy fellow-seruant and of thy brethren the prophetes and of them that keepe the vvordes of this booke Adore God ✠verse 10 And he saith to me Seale not the vvordes of the prophecie of this booke for the time is neere ✠verse 11 He that hurâ—eth let him hurt yet and he that is in filth let him be filthie yet and he that is iust let him be iustified yet and let the holy be sanctified yet ✠verse 12 Behold I come quickly and my revvard is vvith me * to render to euery man according to his vvorkes ✠verse 13 I am * Alpha and Omega the first and the last the beginning and the end ✠verse 14 Blessed are they that vvash their stoles that their povver may be in the tree of life and they may enter by the gates into the citie ✠verse 15 Vvithout are dogges and sorcerers and the vnchast and murderers and seruers of Idols euery one that loueth and maketh a lie ✠verse 16 I IESVS haue sent mine Angel to testifie to you these thinges in the Churches I am the roote and stocke of Dauid the bright and morning starre ✠verse 17 And the Spirit the bride say Come And he that heareth let him say Come And * he that thirsteth let him come and he that vvil let him take the vvater of life gratis ✠verse 18 For I testifie to euery one hearing the vvordes of the prophecie of this booke â— If any maÌ„ shal adde to these things God shal adde vpon him the plagues vvritten in this booke ✠verse 19 And if any man shal diminish of the wordes of the booke of this prophecie God shal take avvay his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and of these thinges that be vvritten in this booke ✠verse 20 saith he that giueth testimonie of these things Yea I come quickely Amen â— Come Lord IESVS ✠verse 21 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXII 11. He that hurteth It is not an exhortation but a commination or threatening that hovv far soeuer the vvicked increase in naughtines God hath prouided ansvverable punishment for them 18. If any man shal adde The author of the commentaries vpon this booke bearing the name of S. Ambrose saith thus of this point He maketh not this protestation against the expositours of his prophecie but against Heretikes for the expositour doth addâ— or diminish nothing but openeth the obscuritie of the narration or shevveth the moral or spiritual sense He curseth therfore Heretikes that vsed to adde somevvhat of their ovvne that vvas false and to take avvay other things that vvere contrarie to their heresies So saith this auncient vvriter And this vvas the propertie of them in al ages and so is it of ours novv as vve haue noted through the vvhole Bible and as vve haue in sundrie places set forth to the sight of al indifferent readers in the nevv Testament that al the vvorld may see that the Apostles curse is fallen vpon them and may bevvare of them 20. Come Lord Iesus And novv ô Lord Christ most iust and merciful vve they poore creatures that are so afflicted for confession and defense of the holy Catholike and Apostolike